My Thanks

Jennifer Macedo was the first person to ever ask to read my stories. The first to ever tell me I should always write. Someone who set me on my path with just a little bit of her time and a few kind words.

R A Davila a friend and fellow writer who has always been there when I needed help and a good swift kick in the ass. She acts as my Beta reader and shares ideas and honest opinions with me. Never afraid to give me honest praise or criticism when called for.

Kelly Kilroy is my best friend in the world. He has never actually helped me with my writing, but has been there when I needed him.

My family in particular my sister Susan Oliveira, my bother in law Louis Oliveira, and my mom Edite Chereta. Thank you for all your love and support.

Chapter 1

The Heroic White Mage

Fenton’s shoulders ached. That wasn’t a surprise. It was harvest time and the whole village was out in the fields from dawn to dusk. He was sure it was going to be at least another week before all the crops were in. Once that was done though, they would have the Harvest Festival. That was always a fun time, Connor would play on his string picker. Everyone would eat fresh picked corn and roast mutton, and since he was fifteen, a full-grown man, he’d get to have some corn whiskey right out in the open for once.

Best of all, he would get to dance with Maggie. She was the prettiest girl in the whole village, especially when she trimmed that hair coming out of her mole. He was thinking about asking her to marry him at the festival. She was seventeen after all, and people were beginning to talk. They said if she wasn’t careful she was going to end up an old maid. Fenton really loved her and wanted to spend the rest of his life with Maggie.

Plus, she’d already promised that once they were married she would let him do it sheep style with her as much as he wanted.

Still… marriage was a big step. He was a young man and not sure if he was ready to be tied down yet. He knew he would probably never leave the village, no one ever did. But he couldn’t help but think about what a big world it was. It might be fun to go out on an adventure, have a little excitement. He’d heard lots of stories about adventurers who fought monsters and found treasures and rescued beautiful princesses. How hard could it be? He just needed to learn how to swing a sword and then…

Right then he heard old lady Bartwick shouting that a White Mage and a woman were coming down the road.

“Isn’t it a little early for her to be drinking corn whiskey?” He muttered. The last time it had been a herd of werbils stampeding towards her. The time before that it had been an air elemental stealing her apples. Well, he and everyone else in the village would just have to go and calm her down. Otherwise, she would spend the rest of the day shouting about a White Mage pestering her over the dichotomy of good and evil or something.

As he and the rest of the village headed to her house to tell her everything was fine, he spotted Maggie with her pa. She sent him a smile and a quick wave of her chubby hand. When he got to old lady Bartwick’s hut he was not surprised to see her standing in front of her home with a broom in her hand. She was waving it over her head like a club.

What did catch him and everyone else by surprise was that there really was a White Mage and a woman coming up the road. Everyone knew about the White Mages. They came from a faraway land called Ablon. They all had yellow hair and yellow eyes and could use incredibly powerful magics. They could call down lightning and fire, turn lead to gold, and they rode the backs of dragons. They always helped people and killed monsters. Vedric the wool merchant said he’d talked to one when he was in the city of Lecshaven, many years ago. (Of course, he also said he’d met a half-elven fire dancer and a paladin on a holy quest and a centaur named Evan who sold special mushrooms.)

But an even more amazing sight was the woman walking beside the White Mage. She had fiery red hair, eyes the color of summer twilight, the graceful movement of a highborn lady, and huge firm tits the size of ripe cantaloupes! If this was what women from Ablon looked like, he was going to go find this place!

The two of them stopped in front of the villagers. The White Mage had an eager grin on his face. The big titted redhead had a much more serious expression. He noted that the woman was a head taller than the wizard. The wizard took a step forward and spread his hands out.

“Greetings! I am Master Waldo Rabbit, a White Mage of Avalon. I wish you Unity, Justice, and Peace. This is my wife, Alice Rabbit.”

The gorgeous woman (Alice!) performed a curtsey that gave Fenton a clear view of the top of her breasts. “I am pleased to meet you all.”

As soon as she stood back up the White Mage spoke again.

“I’m afraid I have some terrible news for you. I’m here because I’ve been chasing a Great Monster, an ogre. Of course, being a White Mage, I intend to kill it for you. However, it’s a very, very dangerous beast. While I will definitely slay it with my incredible magics, I can’t guarantee there won’t be any casualties. Some of you will probably be killed, so for your own safety, you should run away immediately. Without stopping to take your valuables first.”

Beautiful Alice rubbed a hand over her face as he said this.

Fenton and all his neighbors looked at one another. The idea of an ogre attack was hard to believe. There hadn’t even been any goblins in the area for at least seven or eight years. No one said anything out loud, who wanted to tell a magic user he was wrong? Old lady Bartwick was the one who spoke up.

“Ain’t no ogres here abouts. We got werbils though, lots of ’em. They live in the cornfields, always sneaking into my hut and stealing my slippers! Could you do somethin’ about ’em?”

“You have werbils?” The White Mage sounded interested. “Their fur is a key ingredient in strength potions. Are they purple and gold or green and brown?”

“They’re black as night, almost so you can’t see ’em.”

“Black? Are you sure? Maybe they were carnivorous mole rats.”

Alice coughed into her hand. “Darling? I think you’re getting a bit off track here. There’s a dangerous ogre coming, remember?”

“Ah, right,” the White Mage said. “All of you should get as far away as you can as quick as you can. The ogre could attack at any moment.”

Fenton and the other villagers all stared back at him and remained where they were.

The White Mage then frowned and turned to look over at the cornfields. “I said,” he spoke in a louder voice. “The ogre could attack at any moment.”

And perhaps hearing him, there was a sudden blood curdling roar! Stomping out of the corn was a green beast at least eight feet tall! Its skin was green as alfalfa, two yellow tusks jutted up out of its jaw, its arms, legs, and chest were as think and hard as an old oak. Except for some burlap tied around its waist, it was naked. The beast pounded its chest and roared loud enough to make the ground shake.

“Gronk smash! Gronk eat all you! Tear off skin and eat! Yum!”

The White Mage stepped towards him and pulled a wand from out of his robe. “No! Foul monster! You may eat one or two, but I, Waldo Rabbit will stop you! Pyro!”

A stream of fire shot out of the wand. It passed over the monster’s head and set part of the field on fire. The ogre screamed in fury.

“Gronk no afraid of pretty man in white!” The monster lowered his head and charged towards them.

“Pyro!” Another stream of fire missed the monster as it made the ground shake.

That was when Fenton turned and ran as fast as he could. He was not alone, everyone took off down the road and away from the monster in blind panic. As he ran he suddenly realized he had wet himself. It was at that precise moment that he decided to marry Maggie and to never, ever, ever, EVER leave his village.

XXX

Gronk was running between the huts as Waldo cast more fire spells.

“All right, they’re gone, you can stop now.” Alice finally called out.

“Foul beast! I will-” Waldo stopped in mid-sentence and looked back at Alice. “Are you certain?”

“Yes,” Alice sighed.

Gronk stopped his rampage. “How did you like my performance, master?” The ogre asked in a lisping voice that was nothing like the one he’d used only a moment ago. “Was it scary enough?”

Waldo nodded and put his wand away. “You did wonderfully, Gronk, like always.”

“Joy.” The big ogre skipped over to his master’s side.

Alice was rubbing her temples. “Do we really have to keep doing this?”

“Are you willing to Charm people and let me rob them that way?” Waldo asked.

“No,” Alice replied instantly.

“Then we have to keep doing this. It not only allows me to steal from these villages, it also builds up my reputation. Dozens of villages will talk of the mighty Waldo Rabbit who drove off a monstrous ogre.”

“But never managed to kill it,” Alice pointed out.

“Driving it away is still impressive.”

“We could pretend you killed me. I could do a death scene.” Gronk switched to his original voice and slammed both hands to his heart as he staggered from side to side. “Noooo!! Pretty man in white kill Gronk! Gronk die!” He fell over with a loud thud. Both legs shot into the air and gave a dramatic shake before dropping back down.

Waldo clapped his hands. “Thank you, Gronk. But I think just driving you away is good enough.”

“Whatever you say, master,” Gronk replied with a lisp and got back on his feet.

“Darling,” Alice came over to stand beside her husband. “I really think we should stop doing this. We already have plenty of money.” She patted the bulging purse tied to her hip. “And we draw a lot of attention.”

“We can never have enough coin, and the more famous I become the better.”

“But what if we draw the wrong kind of attention?” She asked. “Your grandfather hasn’t bothered us in a while. Never mind any other people who might be chasing us.”

It had been three months since they’d left Lothas. In that time, Waldo’s grandfather had not contacted him, and no more summoned creatures had spied on them. There had also been no sign of any pursuit by Duke Griffinheart. They had travelled through seven different countries, always heading north.

“I’ve told you, my grandfather will never stop chasing me. The dead never tire, and I doubt he will suddenly lose interest in eating my heart. But they don’t have the same sense of urgency as the living do. At some point, he will come after me again regardless of what I do. As for other people, I don’t…”

Waldo paused and looked over his shoulder. There was an obvious expression of annoyance. He waved a hand. “Nunc.”

Cleptus Daring suddenly popped into existence twelve feet behind Waldo. He was in mid sneak, moving silently on the balls of his feet. As soon as he appeared, he settled back on his heels and gave a laugh.

“You caught me this time.”

“And every time,” Waldo said with irritation. “I’ve told you, invisibility only works with mundanes. It can’t fool mages, we can sense magic.”

“Why do you keep trying to sneak up on him anyway?” Alice asked.

“It’s just practice, that’s all. A good thief needs to keep his skills sharp as his daggers.”

Alice narrowed her eyes. “It wouldn’t be anything else, would it?”

“No, it’s just practice.”

“You’re lying, I can tell.”

He smiled. “What makes you think so?”

“Your mouth is open, and words are coming out.”

“Have you finished searching this place?” Waldo asked.

When they put on their performance the entire audience would not always run away. A few brave souls occasionally stayed to try and fight the terrifying ogre. On those occasions, an invisible Cleptus would go through the village and take anything of value.

“Yes, I’m afraid it’s not much.” From his cloak, he produced a sack and tossed it to Waldo. “About six hundred copper coins, a few bronze bracelets, an amber broach, and three iron daggers. That’s all.”

Waldo opened the sack and looked over the contents. “Nothing else?”

“Nope, it’s about what you’d expect from such a small place.”

Waldo looked at him. “You certain this is everything?”

“Yes, believe me.”

Waldo stared at him for a moment. “Gronk.”

“Sure thing, master.” The ogre strolled over to the thief who put his hands up and began to backpedal.

“Hey! Hey! We don’t need to do this again! I put everything I found in the sack! May Wotal strike me blind if I lie!”

“Don’t be nervous, sweetheart. I’ll be gentle.”

Gronk grabbed him by both ankles and proceeded to shake him like a rag doll. As he did so a total of five silver coins came flying out. When nothing else shook loose, Gronk put him down.

Alice collected the silver and put the coins in her purse. “You never learn,” she muttered.

“All right, well let’s get going,” Waldo said.

Together the four of them left the village and continued north.

XXX

That evening, they made camp off in the woods. Waldo and Alice shared a tent, Cleptus had his own, and Gronk slept out on the grass beneath the stars. Alice and Waldo were both in their small clothes lying on their blankets. Alice turned to him and took a deep breath.

“Darling, there’s something I need to say to you.”

“Let me guess, you want to do ‘local lord and the innocent farm girl?’”

“No, not that.”

“You want to do ‘dread pirate captain and the innocent maiden?’”

She shook her head. “No.”

Waldo rubbed his chin. “If you want to do ‘slave master and the innocent new slave girl’ I’m feeling a little tired. Maybe we could do that tomorrow.”

“No! It’s nothing about that. I wanted to talk to you about Cleptus. I don’t trust him.”

“Well of course you don’t, he’s a thief after all. Only a fool would trust him. After all,  ‘trust is-”

“A dagger pointed at your own heart,” Alice said. “Yes, yes, you really love all your sayings. But that’s my point. I don’t trust him. He hasn’t forgiven you for what happened back in Norwich. I really think he would stab you in the back if he could.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt it,” Waldo agreed. “That’s why I carved the morio seal in his chest.”

“A seal that’s fake,” she reminded him. “If he ever finds out the truth he really will try and kill you.”

“I don’t doubt it.”

“Then wouldn’t it be a good idea to get rid of him?”

“You mean kill him?” Waldo asked in surprise.

Alice nodded. “I don’t usually believe in murder, but in his case, I’d be okay with it. Normally, I would say to let him go, but I wouldn’t be able to sleep at night knowing he was out there. He really hates you, darling.”

“I know, but that’s no reason to get rid of someone who is an asset. My mother’s familiar hates her like poison and she knows it, but a vampire is too valuable to just throw away. Cleptus is a good thief, and I can use him. Especially where we’ll be going.”

“But he’s dangerous!”

“He’d be a pretty poor thief if he wasn’t.”

“And what happens if he finds out the seal’s not real?”

“How could he? He doesn’t know how magic works. He’ll believe whatever I tell him.”

“But what happens if he does figure it out some day?”

“Then, at that point, you have my permission to kill him.”

“Wonderful, I hope it won’t be too late.”

“Well, if that’s all,” he yawned. “I’m ready to go to sleep. Good night, Alice.”

“Oh, ah, actually…” She was pressing her fingers together.

Waldo sighed. He could guess what was coming. “Yes?”

Her eyes avoided his. “Pirate captain,” Alice blurted out.

He took a deep breath and readied himself. “Ar! Come ‘ere wench! The dread pirate Waldo has need of ye!”

“Oh! Please, no! I’m an innocent and helpless maiden!”

“Ar!” He pushed her down onto the blankets.

XXX

Out in the night, Alice’s cries could be heard loud and clear.

“Yes! Yes! Take me, my captain! Take me!”

Lying in the grass Gronk chuckled. “Well, I was thinking they were going to do ‘lonely shepherd and innocent ewe.’”

Chapter 2

A Little Skeleton On The Map

The following morning Waldo went off by himself. He sat down beneath a large oak and began to pull various pieces of parchment from out of his pockets. These were maps. He’d acquired them during his travels. Many covered only a single country or part of one. Most lacked much detail; they showed the main cities and towns and the roads in between. A major river might appear, especially if there was only a single crossing point for it. Details such as mountain ranges, forests, swamps, and deserts were usually neglected. More importantly, areas of wilderness where monsters roamed were also usually left off. This made travel even more dangerous than it already was.

Accurate maps, even the inaccurate ones, were a precious commodity. Most were normally drawn up by locals, and could only be acquired traveling through that specific area. Typically, only merchants had maps covering many lands, and they often added important details themselves. Such as an unmarked road, a minor river crossing, or a wood infested with goblins. Even generals leading invading armies often went in blind, relying on locals and their own scouts to figure out the lay of the land.

Back home, in Castle Corpselover, there’d been thousands of maps available, covering almost the whole of the Shattered Lands. Some were hundreds of years old, displaying countries that no longer existed, and cities long ago sacked and left to ruin. There had even been grand atlases that showed you the entire world in a single glance. There was the Storm Sea, the Western Sea, the Inner Sea, and the Frozen Sea. A blob marked the location of Avalon and all of Ostragaard was a blank space with a single notation, ‘here there be monsters.’ The Mouth, the Silk Road, Blackened Amora, the Rio Optimo, the Great Southern Desert, the Far Isles, and the Salt Plains were all marked. But even the atlases couldn’t show you where Ostragaard ended, or what was beyond the edge of the Western Sea. Two thousand years after the Shattering parts of the world remained a mystery.

When he’d originally set out, he’d been given maps of every country neighboring Alteroth. He’d taken those maps completely for granted, in the same way he had all the spells, potion recipes, and seals in his spellbook. It was only after losing them that he truly appreciated their value. Most of the maps he had now were of countries he’d already passed through. The one he began to unfold was different from all the rest. It was drawn on a large section of sheep skin. Instead of showing just one country it revealed the cities, towns, castles, roads, and rivers of fifteen nations. The center point of the map was the Gold City, and it showed every route to it from every direction. There were even useful notations to help better understand the different regions. It was a genuine treasure.

It had originally belonged to a merchant back in Kaspar. Waldo had offered to buy it or buy a copy, but the merchant had refused to sell. The information was too valuable to part with. So, Waldo had sent Cleptus in to steal it, along with a small fortune in gold and silver. That was the first time he’d used the invisibility spell on the thief. The successful theft had been one of the highlights of his quest so far. It was also proof that Illusion magic had its uses. He was looking over this particular map when Alice came up to him.

“Breakfast is ready, darling.”

Waldo gave an absent nod. “I’ll be there in a bit.”

Standing over him she peered down. “Have you decided where we’re going?”

“Yes.” He tapped the exact center of the sheep skin.

“Oh! We’re going to Torikai?” Alice asked excitedly. “I’ve heard stories about it from the merchants. The Gold City, surrounded by a shining wall of pure gold and ruled by a wise and beautiful queen. Everyone says it’s the greatest city I the world!”

“Second, Alter is obviously the greatest. It may only be third or fourth, I’m sure Trezibon and Venezia would try and lay claim to the title as well.”

“Well, I’m still eager to go and see it. They say you can buy anything there. Will we get to do some shopping? We can actually put some of our coins to use.”

He glanced up at her. “If you want to make a few purchases that’s fine, I suppose. The reason we’re going there is to gather information.”

“About what, darling?”

“To begin with, magic and spells. Since it turns out I have a Talent in Illusion magic I want to try and acquire more spells in it.”

Alice gave a supportive nod and patted him on the shoulder. “I’ve always known you are very talented with your magic, darling.”

“That’s not quite what I mean,” Waldo told her. “There are eight schools of magic. Most mages have minor access to seven or at least six of them. Having access means you can learn to cast the lesser magics of that school. But to use the more powerful spells, the deeper magics, requires you to have a Talent in the school.”

She frowned slightly. “I’m not sure I follow.”

Waldo took his wand out from one of the pockets sewn into his robes. He pointed it at a tree about twenty feet away. “Venti.”

He felt a trickle of mana slip out of him and into the wand. A gust of wind struck the tree hard enough to shake branches and send some leaves flying.

“That was a basic spell from the Elemental school of magic,” Waldo slid the wand back into the pocket. “I was able to do that because I have access to elemental magic. Now, if I had a Talent for the Elemental school I could do things like fly or bring down a tornado.” Given the number of wind spells he had in his spellbook, that lack was actually a great shame.

“When I was growing up,” Waldo continued. “I had trouble making even basic spells work, outside of healing and protective magics. Everyone assumed my only Talent was in Healing. But invisibility is a deeper magic of the Illusion school. That means I have a Talent in Illusion and can use the more advanced spells.”

“That’s wonderful, darling!” He could feel her exuberance through their bond. “That proves how amazing you are!”

Waldo let out a despondent sigh.

Alice blinked. “Why are you feeling depressed?”

Since she could also sense his emotions Waldo knew there was no point in trying to deny it.

“All mages can sense magic. When Roger created that false dragon I knew immediately what it was because I could sense the magic that formed it. No illusion will ever fool a mage, which means they’re only valuable when dealing with mundanes. So, Illusion is considered the weakest and least valuable of all the Schools of magic.” And the only one even more worthless than Healing, Waldo thought. The Dark Powers are laughing at me again.

Alice shook her head. “But darling, the world is full of people who don’t use magic! How many times have you made Cleptus invisible? He’s never been caught, and I know he loves when you use it on him. I think it’s great that you can do it.”

“Well… it has its uses,” Waldo admitted. “Part of the reason we’re going to Torikai is for me to try and get more spells. There’s a guild there that specializes in Illusion. If I can get access to their library I can acquire a lot of new spells.”

“That’s fantastic, darling!”

“I am also hoping to get information on finding a dragon.” He felt her enthusiasm sputter.

“Oh. So, we’re still doing that?”

Waldo lifted an eyebrow. “I told you and Gronk that acquiring a dragon’s egg, or a dragon was a part of my quest. I can’t go home without one.”

“Yes dear, I remember, but you haven’t mentioned it for a while. I was sort of hoping we could put it off and just travel from place to place for a time.”

“I didn’t mention it because I was more worried about avoiding my grandfather and any parties sent out by Duke Griffinheart. Besides, a dragon’s lair isn’t easy to find. We weren’t likely to just stumble across one.”

“Terassa be praised,” she drew a circle over her heart.

“Information is the most precious thing there is,” Waldo told her. “Even a place like Torikai may not have any leads, but it’s worth checking. At the very least, I can acquire more magic, and I’m sure there will be other opportunities there as well.”

Alice narrowed her eyes. “These opportunities wouldn’t involve stealing, would they?”

“That’s a silly question, of course they would.”

“So, we’re going to one of the great cities of the world to commit crimes that could get us imprisoned or even killed?”

“That’s right.”

“Didn’t you learn anything from what happened in Norwich?”

“Of course I did, this time I won’t ask you to Charm anyone.”

She sent him a tart frown. “Right, because that was the big mistake. Not deciding to steal a duke’s magical sword and sneak out in the middle of the night.”

“I’m glad you agree.”

Alice shook her head and gave a half-muffled groan.

“Looking over the map I think I’ve found the best route to get to Torikai.” He stabbed a finger at a crossroads near the bottom right corner. “We’re near here, where the Sunflower Road crosses the Ramshorn Road. We’ll take the Sunflower north to Hampton’s Crossing, then go west a bit on the Twisting Trail, until we reach Kergard. Then we head north again on Kingston Pike and then go through the Valley of Certain Death, which will then put us on the Gold Road which takes us straight-”

“Wait a bit! We go through a place called the Valley of Certain Death?!”

“That’s right,” he tapped a point on the map. “It’s the only connection between Kingston Pike and the Gold Road.”

Alice took a close look. “Ah, darling? Why is there a little skeleton drawn there?”

“That just means there are some undead, that’s all.”

“That’s all? You want to go through a place called the Valley of Certain Death where there are undead just, so we can get on the Gold Road?”

“It’s really not that big a deal, Alice. It’s marked with only one skeleton. That means it’s a minor infestation. Probably just a couple hundred skeletons and walking corpses, with maybe a handful of zombies mixed in. Three hundred at the very most. Any more than that and the map would have two skeletons with swords, or maybe a little ghost.”

“And you think passing through a place with hundreds of undead is a small thing?”

He nodded. “We had more than that guarding the castle back home.”

“Well that makes me eager to visit,” she muttered under her breath. Alice looked more closely at the map. “Darling, couldn’t we just go south-west out of Kergard on the Tulip Way until we get to Pigslaughter Junction and get on the Gold Road there?”

Waldo shook his head. “No.”

“Why not?”

“Look how far out of the way it is. Going that way would add at least a week to our trip and is inconvenient. Do you want to make things harder for us?”

When she smacked him on the back of his head he had no idea why she did it. Ultimately, they ‘agreed’ on the longer route.

Chapter 3

The Great Rabbit

The caravan made its stop for the night. The twenty wagons pulled off the Gold Road and formed a circle, with all the horses on the inside. A cookfire was started and the cook began working on the evening meal. They had set out from Pigslaughter Junction early that morning and had covered a good fifteen miles. They were, at last, returning home to Torikai, the wagons loaded down with barrels of ale and whiskey, bolts of cloth, smoked mutton, and salt pork. Along with the salt pork, they had also picked up four travelers in the Junction. Normally, caravans didn’t permit passengers to simply hop on. But one of them had been a White Mage, and you didn’t refuse a White Mage when he asked for a favor.

Derren Malisar was the captain of the eight guards hired to protect the caravan. He’d worked as a guard for hire for more than ten years. He was good with a sword, and when he talked the others listened. Being a guard for hire didn’t really pay that well, for two months with this caravan he would get a total of ten silver marks. It was not much but would be enough to see him through the winter at least. Being a gladiator could earn a lot more… but only if you were really good at it. Most gladiators never even made it to their third match. What he would have really liked would have been to join the Gold Guard. Those arrogant asses not only got great pay and quarters inside the Wall, but their work was easy. They never had to worry about bandits or packs of wild goblins attacking in the middle of the night. They were just policemen in shiny armor who got to lord it over everyone.

Derren knew there was no chance he would ever get to be one. He was a commoner, a rat, born and raised in the Rats Nest. To get into the Gold Guard you had to know someone, be some lord’s or rich merchant’s son or nephew. Being able to handle yourself in a fight wasn’t what mattered. He hadn’t popped out of the right womb and so wasn’t qualified.

As he ate his stew, Derren kept looking over to the four newcomers. They sat a little apart from everyone else. He was hardly the only one who kept looking in their direction, they were a very colorful group. There was, of course, the White Mage in his snow-white robes and with yellow hair and eyes. Derren had spotted a White Mage in the Rats Nest a few times. He had never actually spoken to one, they were people to be respected and feared. Beside him, was a woman with fiery hair and a body that would have earned a fortune in one of the pleasure houses inside the Wall. It made sense that a White Mage would have a woman like that for a wife. Then there was the barbarian woman who was covered in burn scars and carried a sword with a faint glow to it. She was repulsive and ungainly, when she walked he was reminded of an ox trampling whatever got in its path. Her movements lacked the grace of a trained warrior, but he suspected she was more dangerous than she appeared. Last, there was the dark-haired fellow in the grey cloak. Nothing about him really stood out, except that he was missing a finger. Compared to the rest of the group he was easy to forget about.

It was very strange, seeing a White Mage just sitting there eating. From all the stories, you never expected them to do anything so… ordinary. They fought monsters, advised rulers, gave food to the poor, wandered all over the world, and never asked for payment. Even for someone who came from a place where magic was fairly common, White Mages were something different. They seemed more like characters from a story than the magic users he’d seen back home. They seemed much too good for this greedy and selfish world.

Despite traveling together for a day, Derren hadn’t spoken to the White Mage or any of his party. He didn’t think any of the wagon drivers or guards had. They had kept to themselves. The only person he had seen talk to them was Horace Rysan, the caravan master. And even then, the talk had been brief, probably just Horace wanting to make sure everything was all right. Most people would sooner have a pack of goblins chasing them than anger a White Mage. Derren would keep a safe distance and not speak to him unless spoken to first. He would take the first watch tonight, so he hurriedly finished his meal and got ready to turn in his plate.

That was when the White Mage suddenly stood up and walked over to the cookfire. Derren and everyone else stopped to stare at him as he stepped up to the fire and the center of their camp. His hood was down, and the firelight bathed his face. His hair and eyes seemed to shine.

“I wonder if I might speak to all of you about something rather important,” he said.

Derren had no idea what this could be about, but if it was coming from a White Mage then it had to be something serious. All eyes were drawn to him, the many small conversations died away and he was the only focus.

“Please, Master Rabbit,” Horace called out. “Feel free to tell us whatever you wish to.”

The White Mage gave the caravan master a nod and then continued. “I would like to talk to all of you about the gods.”

XXX

A couple days earlier…

“What’s the secret to lying?” Waldo asked.

“What?” Cleptus asked with annoyance.

They were on the road headed to a town called Pigslaughter Junction, where they would get on the Gold Road for Torikai.

“What’s the secret to lying?” Waldo asked again. “I want to know.”

“Darling,” Alice said with a scowl. “Why are you asking him something like that?”

“Lying is a very important skill, one I am desperately in need of practice in. Since we’re going to spend some time in a major city while I conduct my research, it would also seem an opportune moment to also work on my abilities in deception.”

“Seems to me,” Cleptus said. “You already know plenty. You’re travelling with a couple of monsters and a thief, you steal people blind while pretending to rescue them. I’d say that makes you a pretty damn good liar right there.”

Waldo waved that away. “It’s easy to trick ignorant peasants. But in Torikai I’ll be dealing with mages. They’ll probably be harder to fool. I know I am not a very convincing liar and I want to work at it. You seem to know what you’re doing, give me some suggestions.”

“Darling, you don’t need to worry about that. You are fine the way you are.”

“But it’s a really important skill!”

Alice shook her head. “No, it’s not. I never lie, and it’s never been a problem for me.”

Cleptus let loose a loud laugh.

Alice turned to stare daggers at the man. “You have something to say, thief?”

“Only that every beautiful woman lies, and beautiful barmaids are the queens of deception.”

“Maybe the girls you knew were like that, but I never was.”

“Oh really? You never told some fat, homely, old grandfather that he was handsome? Never smiled and laughed and encouraged a man just to earn a tip? Never pretended to be interested in some story you’d already heard a hundred times?”

Alice crossed her arms. “All that’s called being polite. It’s a barmaid’s job to make the customer feel welcome. Of course, I’ll be sweet to them.”

“A lie’s a lie, no matter no matter how sweet it tastes,” Cleptus said. “I’ve had plenty of ladies thank me with tears in their eyes just for telling them they were my one and only.”

Alice scowled at him. “That’s horrible!”

Cleptus grinned back at her. “Why? I was just being sweet.”

Alice turned to her husband. “Is this the kind of man you want to be?”

“Yes,” Waldo answered immediately. He faced Cleptus. “How do I lie well?”

“It’s not really that hard. There are just two secrets to it. Make the lie something you know the person wants to believe, and make yourself believe it too.”

“I don’t understand,” Waldo said.

“Look, it’s simple, most people want to believe good things. Women want to hear they’re beautiful and special, men want to hear they’re strong and smart. If you tell someone something they want to believe, they’re going to most of the time. People will argue and fight if you call their baby ugly, even if the kid could scare away a hungry rat. No one’s going to think twice if you say that same brat is a fairy in disguise.”

“Fairies don’t disguise themselves as babies,” Waldo told him. “That’s a common misconception. They just mind control the parents in order to steal the babies to use as slaves.”

“Is that true?” Alice asked.

“It is,” Waldo answered.

Cleptus shook his head. “Wasn’t my point. Just when you lie to someone, try and make part of it something they want to hear. The other thing is, you have to believe it yourself. No matter what it is you’re saying, you must make yourself believe it. It has to be as real to you as your own name. Think of it like telling a good story, whether or not the brave knight really did slay the dragon you have to believe he did, or your words sound hollow. Make every word you say as certain as your own name.”

First name or last, Waldo thought. “I’m not sure I understand.”

“Oh, I’m sure you’ll figure it out,” Cleptus said with a friendly manner and broad smile. “You’re a smart man, the smartest I’ve ever met by miles and miles. And even though you killed all my friends, dragged me from my home, and had my finger bitten off I’m still glad to have met you. You’re the best there is, and I know you’ll figure out anything you set your mind to.”

Waldo couldn’t help but smile back. “Well thank you, Cleptus. I’m glad to know you appreciate me.”

Cleptus, Alice, and Belle all stopped walking to stare at him.

“What?” Waldo asked.

Alice sighed. “Maybe you should learn a little bit about lying after all. At least enough to see it in others.”

XXX

“I would like to talk to all of you about the gods.”

People stirred to look at one another. Derren wasn’t sure what to think, outside of the holy days or times when he was in trouble, he didn’t worry too much about the gods. His life was difficult, and he had to work hard just to keep food on the table. The priests were always wanting offerings and donations he couldn’t afford. They warned about the consequences of the gods’ displeasure and tried to claim anything good that happened was a result of their favor. He visited the temples on the solstices and the equinoxes. He made an offering when he was sick or about to leave on a job. The rest of the time he really didn’t give the gods much thought.

The White Mage placed both his hands, palm out, behind his head. As though forming a pair of rabbit ears.

“The love of the Rabbit unto you,” he said.

Derren and everyone else sat there in confused silence. Nonplussed, the White Mage put his hands down and began to speak to them.

“As I am sure you all know, there are many gods in the world. There are, at least, twelve major religions. Each with its own pantheon. The Northmen follow Tivor the Storm God, the Seljuk believe in Dais, around the Inner Sea they still worship Cronos the old Amoran gods, and there is Andoval, Seprith, Koramoor, the Dark Powers, and still others. Leaving all the major deities out of it, how many local gods are there? Every country has a few. A god for this river or that mountain, a god for the harvest, a god for childbirth, a god for marriage, a god of the hearth, a god for war, and a god for peace. Do you think they’re all real? Every one of them? Do you think they listen? That they care?”

Hearing those questions, Derren suddenly realized he’d never really thought about any of that. He’d been brought up to believe in the gods of the realm. He’d been told the same stories as everyone else and just accepted them.

“I would like to talk to you about the god my people worship, the god of Avalon and of all White Mages. He is a god of Unity, Justice, and Peace who wants to make all men and women a part of his herd. For he is the Great Rabbit and his name is Kookoocachoo.”

Derren had never heard of him, but that was not surprising. Everything about the White Mages was shrouded in mystery.

“Let me tell you about Kookoocachoo’s love for all of you, and his plans to bring all into his herd.”

The master spoke for about an hour, and the more Derren heard about this god and his ways the more interested he became. When the sermon finally ended Narvin had to come over and remind him about his shift. As Derren started his watch he wondered if the master would speak again. Derren really wanted to hear more about the Great Rabbit.

XXX

After speaking, Waldo went back over to his group. Belle had already set up their tents inside the wagon circle. As everyone else drifted off to sleep inside their wagons or on blankets spread out on the grass, the four of them were alone and able to talk.

“What was that?” Alice asked.

“I believe the priests call it a sermon,” Waldo told her.

“I know that, darling. But why did you suddenly feel the need to talk about your religious beliefs? And… a rabbit? I thought you said your gods were,” she glanced at Cleptus. “Something else.”

“Never knew you were so religious,” Cleptus remarked.

“I liked it, master,” Belle said. “Especially the part about how your god shaped the world out of his poo.”

“Well, every religion needs a creation story,” Waldo said.

“Darling, there’s something I don’t understand. Don’t you believe in… other gods?” Sometimes, having to keep Cleptus ignorant of who Waldo really was could be inconvenient. She was, of course, referring to the Dark Powers who Waldo often complained were laughing at him.

Waldo nodded. “That’s right.”

“Then does that mean Kookoocachoo is one of those gods?”

“No. We don’t actually know their names, their number, if they are male or female, or really much of anything about them. We only know they have power and are willing to bargain.”

“Never heard of any gods like that,” Cleptus said.

“In Avalon, our ways are strange and enigmatic,” Waldo said. That was what he usually said when there was something he didn’t want to explain to the thief. Cleptus simply nodded. Everyone knew White Mages had secrets like dogs had fleas.

The color drained from Alice’s cheeks. “Does that mean you’ve started worshipping a different god? Aren’t you afraid your gods will punish you? They could curse you with leprosy or cover you in boils or, even worse, make you impotent!”

“You don’t need to worry,” he assured her. “They’re greedy gods, not jealous ones. Besides, the Great Rabbit isn’t real. At least I don’t think he is”

The corners of her lips slowly turned downwards. “Wait, are you saying you made him up? That you made up everything?”

“That’s right.”

“But… but I think people actually believed you.”

“Good, I’d feel silly if they didn’t.”

“Why would you do that?!”

Waldo shrugged his shoulders. “To practice my lying. It’s a skill like any other and needs to be worked on. Since we’ll be travelling together for at least a week I thought I’d take advantage of the opportunity and the captive audience.”

“So, you invented a god just to practice lying?!”

“Yes.”

“And a religion?”

“Naturally, the two go hand in hand. It’s not that difficult, you should try it some time.”

Alice grabbed a length of her hair and gave it a tug. “Really? You couldn’t think of anything better?”

“Like what? Telling them that I’m a cat person? I decided that if I was going to lie to an entire caravan it should be as outrageous and entertaining a lie as possible.”

Cleptus nodded and patted Waldo on the shoulder. “That’s good thinking. If you tell it with enough conviction even the craziest story starts to make sense. Like telling a girl you spent that hour alone with her sister just talking.”

“Darling,” Alice continued tugging on her hair. “I think all this is a really bad idea. It might cause problems.”

Waldo waved her concerns away. “Oh please, when has religion ever caused any trouble?”

Chapter 4

A MUCH Better Liar

A week had passed. The caravan master had informed him that they would arrive Torikai tomorrow. Waldo was glad they had almost reached their destination. Starting tomorrow he expected to be busy with things that mattered. Still, the time with the caravan had proved surprisingly enjoyable. And he was sure that with all the practice he had improved as a liar.

He finished up his evening meal and prepared for his nightly performance. The rest of the camp was seated around the cookfire waiting. Seven of them were in a row right up close to the flames. They were looking over at him expectantly. As he put his empty plate down and started to rise, Alice placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Darling, maybe you shouldn’t. We’ll be in the Golden City tomorrow; do you really have to do this?”

He patted her hand. “It’s the last time, so why not? Besides, it’s fun.”

“Fun. Right.” Alice sighed and let go.

Waldo strolled over to his nightly spot before the fire. He placed both hands behind his head, palms out. “The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

The seven people seated closest to him jumped to their feet and returned the gesture. “And unto you as well,” they chorused and then sat back down.

“Brothers and sisters, tomorrow we arrive in Torikai. My duties will take me away from you, but never forget what I have taught you about the Great Rabbit, Kookoocachoo. He is a god of love and mercy, who believes in Unity, Justice, and Peace. Whom all members of my Order serve. Always remember that the ways of Avalon are strange and enigmatic, even if a White Mage pretends ignorance of the Great Rabbit, or even denies his very existence, know there is a reason! Never question our methods, for we plot to take over the world in his name. Just know that whatever we say or do there is always a hidden meaning to it. Trust in the wisdom and goodness of the Great Rabbit!”

The seven followers nodded vigorously.

“Remember that anyone can be part of the Great Rabbit’s herd. All that it requires is that you love and follow him. He will watch out for you and for all the members of his herd. When you die you will go directly to Rabbit Paradise where there are no wolves or foxes and you will spend eternity in peace, basking in the love of Kookoocachoo. Your joy will be eternal and absolute, and you will never again know sadness or pain.”

“What about the gold and women?” Cuthbert, one of the seven asked. He had buck teeth and splotchy skin.

“Everyone in Rabbit Paradise gets their own castle with piles of gold and servants and six beautiful women to satisfy your every need.”

“Last time you said there were ten,” Cuthbert told him.

“Ah, yes, I meant to say ten. It’s definitely ten.”

Behind him, Waldo could hear Alice groan.

“What do the women get?” Gerta asked. She was a wagon driver and the only other woman travelling with the caravan besides Alice. She was stout, with hips as wide as her shoulders and another of his followers.

“The women all still get a castle, gold, and servants; but instead of other women, they each get ten husbands who will tell them how beautiful they are, extoll the wonders of their breasts, never ever call them fat, and hug them for as long as they want.”

Gerta gave an ecstatic squeal.

“All the Great Rabbit asks in return for these blessings is that you love each other work to fulfill his goal, taking over the world.”

“How will we know what exactly he wants us to do?” Derren asked. He was the head of the caravan’s guards and had become the leader of the followers.

“Whatever is good for the herd is good for the Great Rabbit. Love and help each other. Spread his name and tell others of his greatness. Tell everyone that we White Mages are his servants and do everything in his name. Do this and you will serve the Great Rabbit well.”

Seven heads bobbed up and down.

“But also keep in mind that while the Great Rabbit is a god of love and mercy, he also has a practical side. His love is only for the herd. Those who reject him are pure evil. Kookoocachoo won’t care what you do with people like that. If they get in the way of the Great Rabbit’s work, or you don’t like them, or they look different from you, or they have something you want, feel free to do whatever you like. For our god is merciful and just, but only to his herd.”

Again, seven heads nodded up and down.

The caravan master stood up and held up a cautious hand. “Wait, Master Rabbit, you’re not saying it’s all right to attack other people just because they worship a different god, are you?”

Waldo sent the man a cold look. “Are you questioning the teachings of Kookoocachoo?”

“I’m just asking-”

Waldo pointed at him and began to shout. “BLASPHEMER!!! Heretic! Betrayer! Liar! Molester of small children! Pig fucker! Rabbit eater! Anyone who challenges my religious beliefs can only be a monster!”

Horace’s jaw opened and closed in wordless confusion. The followers all turned furious gazes in his direction. The man quickly fled back to his wagon.

“I am afraid that is the kind of bigotry and hatred you will face,” Waldo continued. “But don’t let the doubts and questions of the unbelievers shake your faith. Always remember! You are right, and they are wrong, and what they think doesn’t matter!”

Derren and the rest agreed completely. Waldo preached to them for about another hour before finally turning in.

XXX

“Congratulations darling,” Alice said inside the tent they shared. “You’re a cult leader.”

“I know,” he answered with pride. “I wish there were some way I could tell mother. Well, it’ll make a delightful story when I get back home.”

“I can’t believe you’re actually happy about tricking those poor people!”

“Why wouldn’t I be? I wanted to work on my lying and I’ve definitely improved. I mean could a poor liar convince seven people to pledge their lives and their immortal souls to a rabbit?”

“You must be so proud,” Alice said, voice thick.

“I am.”

“And what happens when they start talking about all this to the people they meet in the city? They think this rabbit god is the god of the White Mages. Don’t you have enough trouble with them already?”

“Causing them trouble is exactly what I want. Anything I can do to damage their standing is good. If this embarrasses them at all it was worth doing just for that.”

“But what if it comes back to you, darling?” Alice asked worriedly.

“Then my reputation will be made, and mother will be really proud.”

Alice gave a despondent sigh. “Well, done is done I suppose. But promise me one thing, once we get to Torikai you’ll stop preaching about magical rabbits.”

“You don’t need to be worried about that, Alice. Starting tomorrow I’ll be much too busy with real work to be a religious leader.”

Alice rolled her eyes and lay down to go to sleep. “I just hope none of this causes any problems for us later.”

Waldo laughed as he got ready to go to sleep too. “How much trouble could seven people with a new religion possibly cause?”

XXX

Early the following morning the caravan came to a halt. Still miles short of Torikai the Gold Road was jammed tight with wagons, carriages, and carts going in either direction. Seeing it would be faster to go the rest of the way on foot, Waldo and his party set off. As they were leaving Derren and the other followers came to say farewell.

Waldo placed his hands behind his head. “The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

“And unto you as well.” The seven of them replied.

“I wish all of you the very best,” Waldo said. “And remember, no matter how many people may laugh or refuse to believe you, keep telling everyone about the Great Rabbit Kookoocachoo. Especially that we White Mages serve him.”

“We will, Master Rabbit,” Derren said as the others nodded. “We will spread his truth to all the world.”

“Good to know.” Waldo gave them a cheerful wave and set off down the road and past the wagons and horses stuck in place. He didn’t bother to look back even once. Being a cult leader had been fun and definitely kept him from being bored.

As Alice went with him, Cleptus, and Belle she turned back for a moment. What she saw was Derren, Cuthbert, Gerta, and the others all rooted to the spot staring at them. Derren’s eyes were wide and unblinking, like a starving man staring at a table covered with food. When Alice looked away she felt a little nervous. She reminded herself that she would probably never see any of them again, so it didn’t matter.

XXX

When Master Rabbit was finally gone from sight Derren spoke to the rest of his herd.

“The first thing we need to do is establish the church. Then we can begin spreading the word of Kookoocachoo.”

They all nodded.

Chapter 5

The City Of Fortune And Ruin

As Waldo and the rest of his party set out he motioned Cleptus over.

“You go on ahead. As we discussed, you’ll be on your own from now until I’m ready to leave. Check in with the Mouse’s Ear Tavern every day. I’ll leave a message for you when the time comes.”

Waldo had spoken with Derren and the others quite a bit and learned a lot about Torikai. The Mouse’s Ear was a popular drinking hole about a mile outside the Gold Wall.

Cleptus rubbed his hands together. “Got it.”

“Do whatever you like and steal to your heart’s content. But don’t get caught. I have no use for an incompetent thief.”

“I know what I’m about. I used to run my own thieves’ guild remember?”

“Yes. It seemed a fine establishment. If you hadn’t tried to kill me, it might still exist.” Cleptus sent him a hooded look, which Waldo ignored.

“You don’t need to worry, I’m the best at what I do.”

“Well, you’re certainly competent,” Waldo admitted. “But the Gold Guards are said to be very good at dealing with thieves, and they have the help of a mage guild.”

“If you could make me invisible that might make things easier.”

Waldo shook his head. “I’m not going to meet with you just to cast spells on you. If you don’t think you can manage without being invisible you’re worthless to me.”

“I didn’t say I need it, just that it would help. Don’t worry, I’ve been thieving since I was knee high to a goblin.”

“That’s good, but keep in mind what will happen if you get caught.”

“I know, I know,” Cleptus held out his right hand in front of himself.  Then brought his left swinging down towards the wrist. “Chop. Chop.”

“That won’t be the worst of it. If you get caught and lose your hand I won’t need your services anymore. So, I won’t have any reason to renew the morio seal and your heart will explode.”

Cleptus grimaced. “I’ll keep that in mind. Since I’m leaving could you do it now?”

“Certainly,” Waldo waggled his fingers on both hands. “Est vet morio. There, now your heart will continue beating for three more days.”

“You won’t forget to keep doing it every three days, will you? Sometimes I have to remind you!”

“Certainly not. And remember, you have no connection to me. Don’t mention me to anyone and absolutely do not try and get in touch with me. If you run into anyone from the caravan tell them you’ve left my service.”

“I should be so lucky,” he muttered. Cleptus hurried ahead and was soon lost among the wagons and carriages.

Alice walked at her husband’s side. “Darling, is this really a good idea? Just letting him be on his own?”

“Don’t worry, so long as he believes the seal is genuine he won’t abandon us.”

“That’s not what I’m worried about. What if he gets in trouble? What if he gets caught?”

“Torikai may not be the greatest city in the world, but it’s the richest. What’s the point in having a thief if I’m not going to take advantage of him? And if he does get caught, anything he claims will sound like a desperate lie. A thief stealing on the orders of a White Mage? A White Mage travelling with a pair of Great Monsters? Who’s going to believe that even for a moment?”

Alice considered and gave an uncertain nod. “I suppose.”

Waldo appeared to have no doubts at all and continued striding along the Gold Road.

XXX

They had to walk another two miles before they even got in sight of the city. They topped a hill and finally saw Torikai. When Alice laid eyes on it she literally gasped.

“It’s true! There’s a wall made of gold!”

“It’s an illusion Alice,” Waldo said completely unimpressed. “It’s not real.”

She didn’t seem to hear him. “It’s shining so bright it’s hard to look at!” She had to cover her eyes with a hand.

“Volcanoes are much more beautiful, and they’re real. Have you ever seen an eruption in the middle of the night? Utterly breathtaking!”

She continued, still not seeming to hear him. “And look how huge Torikai is! I always thought Stratford was a big city. But you could fit fifty of them here, a hundred!”

Most of the city was not enclosed inside the Gold Wall. Rather, it was surrounded for miles on all sides by tiny brown and gray buildings. A golden island in a sea choked with debris.

“A mountain of shit is still shit.”

Belle let out a sudden giggle. “Good one, master.”

Alice turned to Waldo. “How can you not be impressed?”

He looked back at her in surprise. “Really? Would you be impressed by shit just because there is a whole mountain of it?” He started walking again.

XXX

Six roads led into Torikai from six different directions, all of them converging at the Wall. The city also had the mighty Acushnet River running through it. The Acushnet ran through most of the lands west of Torikai and then went north until it emptied into the Storm Sea. There was a row of docks built just below the Gold Wall, with multiple boats tied alongside every single pier. Just as the roads leading to the city were filled with traffic, the river was lined with anchored boats waiting their chance to dock. It was easy to see why Torikai was said to have anything and everything available for sale.

The road had two deep sets of ruts carved into it. The line of wagons and carts ran unbroken all the way to the Gold Wall. Their wooden wheels neatly inside those grooves. There was traffic heading out of the city as well, but much less of it. Those drivers could move freely out of Torikai. Waldo and his group walked along the edge of the road, with a wagon to one side and the city itself to the other.

Seeing Torikai close up only confirmed all of Waldo’s earlier opinions. Most of the buildings he passed could best be described as shacks or hovels. They seemed to have been put together with whatever bits and pieces people could find. Old wooden boards were stuck inside piled up rocks, sod, and crumbling mud bricks. Windows were gaps big enough to stick a hand or face through. Often, the door was simply a piece of cloth hanging down. These dirty, broken down structures were crammed in tight. Between streets, there would be fifteen, sixteen, as many as twenty small houses pressed together. And when there was the occasional alleyway in between, it would be choked full of trash and human waste. Rats skittered about openly and the locals paid them no mind.

“I can see why they call this part of the city the Rats Nest,” Waldo said.

Alice gave a dispirited nod. “How can people live like this? I’ve never seen anything so filthy!”

“It’s not so bad,” Belle pointed at a nice big juicy rat pawing at a clump of grass. “At least there are snacks everywhere. Convenient.”

“Not everyone has an ogre’s stomach,” Alice said as she rubbed at her nose.

“In Alter, all the buildings are made of black stone and built to the same standard. The streets are pristine, and you won’t find a single rat,” Waldo said proudly. “It is the greatest city in the world.”

“Didn’t you tell me the air there stinks of sulfur, the rain is black, and you never see the sun?” Alice asked.

“Yes,” Waldo sighed. He had a sudden bout of homesickness.

"When I was a barmaid I heard a lot of stories about Torikai, the Golden City. All the merchants ever talked about was how beautiful and rich it was. They told me about the Arena and the Gold Wall and the White Palace and the queen who is the most beautiful in the world. Somehow, none of the stories ever mentioned this."

"I'm not surprised," Waldo said. "The boring parts always get left out."

XXX

Along with the buildings, the people themselves were different from what Waldo was used to. For a start, there were just a lot of them. Screaming children, weary old men, haggard mothers, teenagers, and all other sorts could be seen running about or else standing there watching the caravans inch their way forward. In the same way Waldo had never seen so many structures crammed together in so little space, he had also never seen such numbers of people for mile after mile.

Oh, back in Alter he'd seen crowds gather on the solstices and on the feast days. This was different though; this unending throng hadn't come together for any kind of celebration or special event. They were here in such numbers simply because this was where they lived, and, he supposed, because they had nowhere else to be.

They were all dressed in plain grey and brown homespun. All the clothes were dirty and muddy, some were so worn and holey they were little more than rags. Almost none of them wore shoes. Waldo found the sight of them rather depressing, back home even the lowest slaves were better off than this. Every master understood that living slaves needed to be provided food, clothing, and shelter. Weak and sickly slaves couldn't provide as much labor as healthy ones. Alteroth would never permit so many people to exist in these conditions. If owners couldn't afford the basic necessities for their slaves it made more sense to hire a necromancer and convert them over to undead labor. It was just one more proof of why Alter was superior.

The locals were different in another way too. Everywhere else they’d visited, the mundanes had kept a respectful distance from him. They’d shown enough good sense to be wary of anyone dressed in white robes. But here in the Rats Nest, the commoners appeared to be a bit strange in the head. As he walked along they smiled at him and called out welcome. They looked him directly in the face. No one moved to get away from him, instead, they remained exactly where they were and nodded as he went past, as if they were friends who saw each other every day! Groups of children even approached him and got within arm’s reach, like some pack of feral rabbits seeking prey. Don’t these people realize I am the living embodiment of horror and despair?! Waldo thought.

Some of the children asked him if he wanted to play with them.

Then a gaunt fellow with a thick grey beard walked straight up to Waldo and held out a hand. "Could you spare anything, master? I'm so very hungry."

Waldo stopped and stared at the man in utter confusion. "If you're hungry you should go buy some food then."

"I don't have any money."

"Then you should find some work or sell yourself into slavery. I'm afraid I don't need any slaves right now, and if I did I'd want someone younger and healthier."

The old man's mouth opened and closed wordlessly.

Alice came over and delivered an elbow into Waldo's ribs. "Ow!"

"My husband is joking, he's a very funny man." She opened the bulging purse tied to her hip and fished out a couple coins. She put them in his hand.

"May all the gods bless you!" The man said happily and turned away.

"Why did you do that?" Waldo asked as he rubbed his side. "You're the one who is always worried about how much coin we have."

"I only gave him a couple coppers."

"You still just gave away coins we worked hard for."

Alice rolled her eyes. "Darling, everything we have we stole."

"Yes, and we worked very hard stealing it. Why would you give any of it away?"

"He needed it more than we do."

"So, we should just give our coins away to anyone who needs them more?"

"That's called charity."

Waldo frowned. "I've never heard that word before."

"Why am I not surprised?"

"So, charity is another word for insanity or madness?"

Alice sighed. "We have plenty of money, it doesn't hurt for us to share some of it with the less fortunate. Terassa and the other gods will definitely show us favor if we do."

"That is not true, and as a religious leader and prophet I can say that with authority."

As they continued walking, more and more people came up to them with their hands out. And each time Alice would give them a couple copper coins. Throwing their money away as if tossing it into a river. Waldo knew better than to try and order her to behave, he didn't need another elbow to the ribs or kick to his back side. All he could do was watch and mutter to himself.

"Charity, it's just sheer charity."

XXX

Along the way, they spotted a squad of royal guards with golden helms and chainmail leading a family of five away. There was a father, mother, and the three young children. The youngest was a little girl who looked about five. All had their hands bound together with a single rope. One guard kept hold of the rope, while all the others kept an eye on the people of the neighborhood. Every guard had his sword drawn.

The locals didn't get in their way but made their feelings known. They mocked and insulted the guards. Called them whoresons and cowards and said none of them would dare come out here at night. The guards never said a word in answer, they just kept their prisoners moving.

"That's horrible," Alice said.

"I agree," Waldo said. "Where I come from people treat guards with more respect. Insulting them is the same as insulting the House they serve."

"That's not what I mean. Why are they taking away a whole family?"

"Well, from what Derren told me, the father probably has debts he couldn't pay back. When that happens, the man and his entire family are arrested and held until the sum can be repaid."

"But that's completely unjust! Punishing a whole family like that just because they owe money!"

"It's their own fault for borrowing more than they could afford."

"What do you think will happen to them?"

"The man looks healthy, so he'll probably be sent to the fighting pits. The gladiators earn one silver mark per match. The woman looks attractive, but she has had three children, she might be sent to a brothel or made a servant, depends on how appealing her body still is. You can always find tasks for children; child labor is cheap labor. The important thing is the debt gets repaid."

Alice made a revolted face. "So, they're all being made indentured servants just because their father borrowed money and couldn't pay it back? What if he only borrowed to pay for food or medicine for a sick child?"

"What if he did?"

"You know darling, you can be heartless sometimes!"

"Thank you."

XXX

When they got within about a mile of the Wall the scenery began to change. Instead of hovels made of sticks, mud, and thatch, real buildings began to take their place. Proper structures made of stone blocks and towering up to four stories appeared. Many of them were inns and taverns and other businesses. They passed a couple buildings trimmed in bright red with young girls draped along the doorways and windows calling out invitations to come inside and enjoy their company. Buildings trimmed in gold had barkers promising a chance to win a fortune with just a few coins. Half a mile from the Gold Wall was a place with wooden stands that took up an entire block, outside its gate was a sign that read, 'AYDEN’S FIGHTING PIT' in five-foot-tall letters.

They also passed the blackened ruin of a shop that still smelled of smoke. Hanging above the doorway was a charred wooden sign with a loaf of bread carved into it.

By the time they finally arrived at the Wall the horrible ball of fire had passed its high point.

XXX

Torikai’s banner was draped above the gate. It depicted two hands being held out, one had a stack of gold coins in its palm, while the second remained empty. Torikai was called the Golden City, the Gold City, and the Crossroads City. It was also known as, ‘The City of Fortune and Ruin.’ People came here from all over the Shattered Lands seeking their fortunes. The stories all made it out to be a place where dreams could come true if you had talent and perhaps just a bit of luck. A handful of those who came here did succeed, but many more found only ruin. Waldo wondered how many of the people he'd passed in the Rats Nest had been born here, and how many had come from somewhere else.

Well, he'd arrived here from somewhere else too. But unlike all the mundanes he'd passed, he would succeed. He was as sure of that as he was that the horrible ball of fire circled the world.

The gate was twenty feet high and wide enough to allow two wagons through side by side. A dozen royal guards were stationed there, all with golden helmets and golden chainmail. One of the guards had two white feathers sticking out the top of his helmet. Waldo could sense a weak enchantment from all the armor and helmets, similar to what he felt coming off the surface of the wall in front of him. By comparison, all the magic he sensed from all that was just a fraction of what emanated from Rabbitslayer, the magical sword on Belle's hip.

Besides all the residue of illusions, there was a much more substantial source of magic at the gate. Waldo sensed his presence before he saw him. No doubt the other mage felt his approach as well. When Waldo laid eyes on his fellow magic user the man was speaking to one of the guards. The guard immediately ran off, the mage stepped forward to greet Waldo. He wore crimson robes with gold thread, the thread depicted an eagle in midflight. Waldo found the display rather garish but figured the mundanes probably liked it.

The mage sent Belle a curious glance, before giving Waldo a nod. “I am Master Darrel Leiznam, guildmaster of the Mage Guild of Torikai. On behalf of myself, my guild, and our beloved queen, I welcome you to the Golden City.”

Chapter 6

A Guided Tour

Waldo nodded his head slightly to return the gesture. "I thank you for the welcome, Master Leiznam. I am Master Waldo Rabbit of Avalon. I wish you Unity, Justice, and Peace and all that. This is my wife, Alice Rabbit."

Alice performed a proper curtsy. "Pleased to meet you."

"And this is Belle of Tarsus, my servant."

Belle winked and waved a girlish hand. "Hey, sweetie."

Leiznam ignored Alice and focused on Belle. Waldo found that odd, as most men would usually just stare at Alice. Leiznam soon shifted back to him.

"It is always a great... honor to have a member of the Order of Mist pay us a visit. Though your arrival is quite unexpected. I assume you've come for the queen's birthday celebration? It takes place one week from today."

Waldo had not heard anything about that. "Of course, I would not miss it. But while I'm here there are a few other things I would like to look into."

"Oh?"

"I would like to visit your guildhall if I could."

Leiznam blinked. "Of course. I would be... happy to show it to you."

Waldo didn't think he sounded very enthusiastic but wasn't going to make an issue of it. His mother wasn't fond of bringing strangers into her home either. But sometimes etiquette required it.

"I assume you'll want to pay your respects to her majesty first," Leiznam continued. "And formally request her hospitality?"

"I think we will stay at an inn," Waldo said. "I'm not really here on a specific mission, so there's no need for me to bother your queen. My companions and I will just enjoy your wonderful city and conduct a little personal business."

Leiznam's eyes blinked several times. "That is quite unusual for a White Mage. I can't remember anyone from your order coming here and not requesting an audience and hospitality from her majesty."

"Well, I like to think of myself as special."

"Indeed," Leiznam said quietly. "I would be more than happy to take you to my guild."

"Oh, you don't need to trouble yourself. I'm sure if you just give me directions that'll do."

"It's no trouble," Leiznam assured him. "Before you enter though, there are some special laws that apply to all mages inside the Gold Wall. I'm sure as a member of the Order of Mist you are already familiar with them, but it's our policy to inform each visitor upon arrival. We would hate to have any... mistakes due to ignorance."

Waldo nodded. "Very thoughtful."

"The first, most important, and most basic law is that you may not dispel anyone else's magic. Inside the Gold Wall, this law is absolute! Any violation, for any reason, is punishable by death!"

Waldo quirked an eyebrow. "Really? You'd execute someone for that?" He waved a hand at the wall and at the guards. "For dispelling some of these worthless illusions?"

"Our illusions are what make the Golden City the greatest in the world," Leiznam growled.

"Greatest? It's number two at best, it might be as low as four. But since I've never visited Venezia or Trezibon I'm willing to give it the benefit of the doubt."

"I suppose you believe some unnamed city in Avalon is the greatest then?"

"Well, I am a White Mage, so I would have to."

"Torikai is famous throughout the Shattered Lands. Go to the deserts of Arica or the coast of the Storm Sea, in the Amoran lands, or the jungles of Caranor men have heard of the Gold Wall! Every year people come and stare at it in wonder!"

Waldo gave his fellow mage a knowing smile. "Well, I'm sure the mundanes are all very impressed. What do the mages think of it?"

The immediate frown on Leiznam's face told Waldo all he needed to know.

"The important thing," Leiznam said. "Is that I and my fellow guild members have devoted much of our time and effort to creating and maintaining the beauty of our city. Both we and the crown take what we have crafted very seriously. If you dispel anything cast by another within the Gold Wall it is a capital offense." Leiznam nodded in Belle's direction. "The same will apply to any spells you cast. We respect the work of others and won't interfere with it."

Waldo shrugged. Their silly rule would help keep Belle's identity secret. "As you like."

"The second law is that you may not offer magical services for payment unless you are a member of my guild. You can perform magic, but you may not charge for it. Since White Mages never charge anyway I don't suppose that will be much of a burden for you."

"Yes," Waldo sighed. "Why would I want to make money using magic?"

"The third, and last, law is that you may not use magic to perform or assist in what is otherwise a crime. We don't tolerate violence outside the Arena, and we take a very dim view of theft."

"Good to know."

"These laws only apply within the Golden City. Outside the Gold Wall, you are free to do as you like, within reason."

"Wait," Alice spoke up. "So, there are different laws for different parts of your city?"

"Naturally. The people who live inside the Wall are people of wealth and proper breeding, and the visitors who have come here to enjoy themselves. The ones who support the Great Market, the Arena, and all the other businesses. The people who matter."

"What about everyone else?" Alice asked.

"A few of the motivated ones are good workers. The rest?" Leiznam gave a dismissive wave of his hand. "Useless mouths to feed, the only thing they are good for is complaining. They spend all their time doing nothing and expecting their betters to take care of them."

Alice looked unhappy, but Waldo nodded in agreement. "Very sensible. Tell me, have you ever thought about bringing in some necromancers and converting all those useless mouths to undead? That way you could get a lot more work out of them."

Leiznam sent Waldo an ice-cold glare. Waldo wasn't sure why. His suggestion was perfectly sensible. Apparently, some people just resented getting advice, even if it was good advice.

"Come with me, Master Rabbit. I'll bring you and your party to my guild."

XXX

Walking through the gate, Waldo saw two twenty-foot-tall iron doors on either side. Both had barrels, crates, and sacks piled up in front of them.

"Why do you let the guards leave things there?" He asked. "Won't they just have to move everything when they shut the gate?"

"None of our gates ever close," Master Leiznam said. "People are always welcome to come or go whenever they please, day or night."

"Isn't that dangerous?" Alice asked. "What if you have an emergency?"

"Every gate is manned at all times," Leiznam assured her. "Our guards are the very best in the world. They can handle any problem."

Going past the guards here, Waldo noted many of them had bellies big enough to make their chainmail stretch. They stood about chatting with one another, not bothering to pay any attention to the wagons rolling in and out of the gate. Waldo wasn't an expert when it came to men at arms, but fat and lazy was easy enough to spot. I'd rather have ten undead skeletons than thirty men like these, he thought.

Alice noted something different about them. "They must be if you can afford to give them so much gold to wear."

"Their gold helmets and armor are as false as the wall they protect," Waldo told her. "You wouldn't want gold armor anyway, as it's a soft metal. Their equipment is ordinary, other than the illusions, none of them carry any arms or armor with a real enchantment."

"Magical weapons and armor are very difficult to make," Leiznam said with annoyance. "And they aren't needed. Our guards don't have to worry about fighting off hordes of goblins or hill giants. Their main worry is dealing with all the thieves who come here, and at that, they are quite skilled, I promise you."

"You certainly have enough of them."

There seemed to be guards on every street corner. They patrolled in pairs and in squads. You were unlikely to walk a city block without spotting one. Walking along, Waldo sensed a significant enchantment moving past what appeared to be empty space.

He looked at Leiznam. "Invisibility?"

Leiznam nodded. "That's right, we cast it on some of the guards every day. It's an immense help with catching thieves. Are you impressed?"

"No. It seems like a waste of an advanced spell."

His answer put a sour look on Leiznam's face. Waldo had never imagined the guild here would be so involved with the local police force. Invisibility was one of the deeper magics. It was hard to believe mages would waste such a precious spell to help guards with their routine duties. He was a bit worried for Cleptus, but shrugged it off. He was sure the thief would manage.

"Why do you have so many guards here and almost none outside?" Alice asked.

"This is where they are needed," Leiznam said.

"So, there aren't any crimes in the rest of the city?"

"Certainly, there are, the rats are always killing and stealing from one another. What of it? So long as they don't bother the wagons and carriages coming through, it doesn't matter. We only have so many guards, and what happens inside the Wall is our priority."

XXX

The inner city could not have been more different from the outer. Everything was of proper construction and well maintained. There were private homes with neatly manicured lawns and flower beds. Inns three or four stories tall with adjacent stables. Shops, markets, businesses, and residences; one after the other, all of them on large plots and separated by vacant alleys. Not only was every building in good repair, but brightly colored. Golds, greens, blues, whites, oranges, yellows, purples, and reds; every color save black and grey was on display. The streets were wide and paved with flat stones. There were gutters and nowhere was there any sign of trash.

Outside some of the businesses were performers. Acrobats, fire breathers, dancers, singers, and musicians in eye-jarring costumes put on shows. Dancers were dressed up like faeries or elves, the fire-breathers were demons or fire elementals, the musicians playing flutes or strumming harps, or mandolins. They wore coats with bright colored patches stitched all together in a jumble. Small crowds gathered to watch. The onlookers applauded and even tossed a few coins to the entertainers.

Like the area just outside the wall, there were buildings here trimmed in crimson or gold. The buildings trimmed in bright red had beautiful women in short cut, revealing dresses and painted lips. Every one of them was young and beautiful, noticeably more so than the ones who'd been doing the same thing outside the wall. Waldo noted that perhaps one in four had an illusion cast on her. They invited passing men to come inside and enjoy their company, promising to fulfill any desire with eagerness. Those buildings trimmed in gold had barkers telling people about different games of chance being played within. Dice, cups, cards, darts, and the wheel were all available. Bets could be placed on the coming tournament, with the best odds available anywhere and a guarantee they would honor every bet. Fortunes were there for the taking!

The streets were busy, with most of the people wearing vests or coats of velvet or satin. They wandered about with heavy purses tied to their belts. People were enjoying themselves, the atmosphere was that of a festival. The air was filled with laughter, music, and promises of great bargains. And underneath it all was the unmistakable sound of coins clinking.

Leiznam strode through the streets, leading them. Whenever they passed any of the guards the men moved out of the way and bowed to him.

"You seem like a very important person," Waldo noted.

That produced a wide smile. "Well, I am the guildmaster, and my guild is vital to this city. Torikai wouldn't be what it is without us."

"Considering we are completely surrounded by illusions that is certainly true."

The smile died. "Without the guild, Torikai would be just another city in the middle of the Northern Forests. The kingdom isn't especially large, the land isn't especially fertile, there are no gold or silver mines. Two hundred years ago Torikai was no different than its neighbors. My predecessors changed all that, the Gold Wall and the Golden City were our creations. Without our illusions, none of this could exist. The crown has always understood that, and given my guild special compensation."

"What sort of compensation?" Waldo asked.

"My guild was granted a monopoly on all gambling and fornication inside these walls. We own all the gaming and pleasure houses here, and they're very, very profitable. In exchange for which, we advise the queen, support her guards, and maintain all the spells necessary to keep Torikai the greatest city in the world."

"Second," Waldo said.

"How can you look at all this and pretend it's not amazing?"

"I don't need to pretend," Waldo scratched at his arm. "I don't doubt the mundanes stare in wide-eyed wonder. But I can sense the flimsy magic sticking to every building and every guard. You expect me to admire that? My eyes can't be fooled when my other senses tell me it's all a lie. Being surrounded by all this weak magic makes my skin crawl. How do you stand it?"

Leiznam shrugged. "You get used to it after a couple of weeks."

Waldo sighed and made himself stop scratching. He would do his best to ignore the faint aura of magic that surrounded him.

"I know that you and most other mages look down your noses at illusion," Leiznam said. "But all of our wealth and fame is built on it. What does it matter if what they're looking at is real or not? What counts is that to them it is! When they go home and talk about the Wall and the Arena and all the spectacles they saw here, will their joy be any less? Will their stories be any less inspiring? People come here from all over the world to have thrills, to enjoy themselves, and to be awestruck. We provide them with all that and more! Why should it matter how it's done?"

"If all you care about is fooling the mundanes, then I don't suppose it does," Waldo replied sounding completely condescending.

Leiznam pointed at Belle. "You can't deny you find illusion useful too."

"I never said it wasn't useful. Hiding the truth is very important to me as a matter of fact. And I can certainly see how you profit from it. But I'm not a mundane, so please stop trying to impress me with all your cheap tricks. I know your Gold Wall is made of stone. I know your royal guards are using ordinary iron. I can point to every girl offering herself for sale, and tell you which ones have illusions cast on them. Go ahead and lie to the mundanes as much as you please, but don't lie to me. Especially when we both know I can see through your lies."

Leiznam glowered and kept walking.

XXX

Eventually, they arrived at the Great Plaza. It was a square mile of open space in the very heart of the inner city. Spread across the plaza were stalls, tents, and wagons. Unlike the rest of the Golden City, here at least Waldo could sense no illusions. Merchants shouted at the top of their lungs about the quality and value of their goods. A throng of well-dressed buyers squeezed through the space between the stalls and wagons. Packed in tight among them and all along the border were an army of guards. There might have been one guard for every four or so customers.

"This is the Great Market," Leiznam said, voice ringing with pride. "Merchants from all over the world come here to sell their products. We have people from as far away as the Caliphate and Arica, they have silks, spices, and even rare animals. They take ship through the Mouth and risk crossing the Storm Sea and then reach us by the Acushnet River. It can take half a year. There are things you can buy here that you won't find anywhere else for a thousand miles."

"Are there any Great Monsters for sale?" Waldo asked.

Leiznam gaped. "These are merchants, not mages or adventurers."

“That's disappointing."

"There are parrots, cockatoos. salamanders, monkeys, and even a full-grown tiger!"

"Ordinary animals,” Waldo sighed. “I was hoping for something interesting.”

Chapter 7

A Familiar Face

The Mage Guild of Torikai was located on the northern edge of the Great Plaza. The guild hall was, literally, an ivory tower that stretched into the sky as far as the eye could see. The top of it vanished into a bank of clouds, the only clouds in the sky at the moment. Just below those clouds, a pair of giant eagles flew in a perpetual circle. Trees and rocky ledges jutted out all along the length of the tower as if it were somehow both a manmade building and a bit of nature. Halfway down was a waterfall. All the water conveniently flowed into a stone ledge about a hundred yards beneath it. Miraculously, not a single drop of water spilled over. At every twenty count a fish of a different color would leap up out of the pool and then splash back down. Along with the giant eagles at the very top, falcons, hawks, doves, and normal sized eagles flew about the tower. They never landed or flew away, they just circled the tower again and again and again. Rather like the undead who patrolled Castle Corpselover. A small group of onlookers stood in the street just gaping up. Even Alice stared wide-eyed.

“I never knew people could make anything so tall!”

Waldo was scratching at his arm. “It’s as fake as everything else here.” He looked over at Leiznam. “The real building is just one floor, isn’t it?”

“Two,” he said defensively. “It also serves as a residence for all the members.”

“I’m honestly surprised you don’t have two dragons flying about.”

Leiznam broke eye contact with Waldo and muttered. “There were complaints.”

Waldo was sure that if his mother were here she would be laughing in utter contempt at the vast waste of magical energy all these illusions represented. In Alteroth, magic wasn’t a plaything to be wasted on the amusement of the mundanes. The only proper use for it was in gaining wealth and power. That was a truth drilled into every child of every Great House from the time they could understand words.

How many thousands of spells had been cast in this city just to fool the masses? How much mana had been exhausted? If the mages here had put their efforts to something practical they could have raised legions of undead, summoned hordes of goblins and other lesser monsters. Forged magical weapons for their soldiers. Created magical items for themselves. Rained down fire and lightning on their enemies and smashed their castles to rubble!

Instead, they had made everything here pretty.

Are all the mages outside of Alteroth idiots? Waldo wondered. Perhaps charity just runs rampant among them.

“Come,” Leiznam said. “Let me introduce you to my guild.”

XXX

Amazingly, the inside of the guild hall was illusion-free. Since ordinary mundanes weren’t allowed inside, Waldo thought that made sense. The entryway had varnished wooden floors, several padded sofas and chairs, and three small, round tables. To the right of the entrance was a spiral staircase. To the left was a long corridor with several doors. And directly ahead was a wide-open doorway that revealed a room filled with book cases and books on every shelf. It was the first time Waldo had laid eyes on a proper library since setting out on his quest. He wanted to start going through those tomes and see how many useful spells and incantations he could find. This would also be his chance to recover the potion recipes and seal inscriptions he’d lost with his original spellbook. Plus, he could do some serious research on dragons. Waldo just wanted to lock himself in that library and read until his eyes started to go blind.

But before all that, the courtesies had to be performed.

There were six other members of the guild present and Leiznam performed the introductions. All of them wore crimson robes with some animal depicted with gold thread. Master Verde had a bear standing on hind legs. Master Rodo displayed a hawk in flight. Master Galen exhibited a pouncing lion. Master Narem showed a charging boar. Master Cavin was the proud owner of a growling dog. And Master Terval had a charging bull with head lowered and horns ready to gore. They made a fine menagerie.

“My guild has a total of thirteen members,” Leiznam told him. “All the rest are busy with their duties.” The others all quietly lined up behind their guildmaster. Their eyes kept jumping from Waldo to Alice to Belle, but none of them gave voice to their thoughts.

“Where I come from,” Waldo said. “Thirteen is considered a very unlucky number.”

“That’s true here as well, but we’ve managed just fine so far,” Leiznam told him. “So then, Master Rabbit, can you tell me why you wanted to come here rather than the palace?”

“I would like to use your library.”

Leiznam’s eyes bulged as if they might pop out of their sockets. The other mages gaped.

“Is that a joke?” Leiznam asked.

“Not at all,” Waldo said. “I have a Talent in Illusion and thought I might pick up a few spells while I am here. Perhaps do some general research.”

“You’re an illusionist?” Leiznam asked in disbelief.

“No,” Waldo answered quickly. “I have two Talents. One just happens to be in Illusion.” He didn’t mention his second Talent was in Healing. That wasn’t something to be proud of.

“Then why did you mock every illusion you saw on the way here?”

“I never said any of those spells were poorly cast or of low quality. I just pointed out that using so many of them was stupid.”

“We are a guild of illusionists! It’s our purpose! The reason for our existence!”

Waldo made a face. “Oh. I’m sorry to hear that. Have you ever thought to try and do something more worthwhile with your magic?”

Leiznam’s face turned a dull red and a vein in his forehead began to throb. “You White Mages are arrogant beyond belief! You all come here, looking down your noses at us, telling us what we should do and how we should live! You even try and give orders to the queen! Now you stand there as a guest in my hall and expect to be allowed into our library? The living heart of my guild?”

“Yes,” Waldo paused. “Is that a problem?”

“Our library is for the exclusive use of our members,” Leiznam told him. “We don’t give outsiders access to it!”

“That’s fine,” Waldo said. “I could join your guild. Is there a membership fee?”

“Applicants are required to reside here for a full year and provide services to the guild and crown. Only after that will we discuss membership. If we accept them then at that point, only at that point, will they be given the privilege of entering our library!”

Waldo frowned. He hadn’t expected this to be so difficult. For a bunch of illusionists, they seemed to have a very high opinion of themselves.

“I could pay for access to your books. I thought everything was for sale here.”

“It is, but the price isn’t always gold,” Leiznam told him. “My guild runs this city and we are awash in gold.”

“Then what would you accept in exchange?”

“I already told you, a year of service.”

“That seems a bit much for a few days of research, two weeks at the very most. You know, my wife could-” Waldo cut off as he sensed a sudden burst of anger through the bond and heard a low growl. “Make you a fine meal. She is quite an amazing cook.”

“I’m sure she is,” Leiznam said. “But we already have plenty of servants to see to all of our needs.”

“Everyone knows you whites have a library of your own,” Master Verde said. “Many of your kind have visited us and never once asked for any sort of help. Why the sudden change?”

Waldo shrugged. “Our ways are strange and enigmatic.”

“Is this all some sort of joke?” Leiznam asked. “Or is it a veiled insult? Your kind have never been shy about telling us everything we are doing wrong.”

“Well, you have to admit there is a lot to point out.”

Leiznam sent him a stony gaze.

One of the servants hurried up to the guildmaster and whispered something in his ear. Leiznam gave him a curt nod and whispered something back. The servant rushed past Waldo and towards the main door. Waldo could sense a newly arrived mage in that direction and assumed he would be introduced to yet another member of this guild.

“Your friend has come here to join you,” Leiznam said.

“Friend?” Waldo’s eyes blinked. Had Cleptus gotten caught already and told them who he worked for?

Leiznam misunderstood the look of confusion. “Associate then, the ambassador from Avalon wants to talk to you.” He nodded towards the door and the mage who had just arrived.

Waldo turned about and saw her. She was walking towards him with a calm, unhurried tread. Her robes were pure white. Her hair was the color of gold and her eyes were yellow like his. He recognized her, Mistress Melissa Cornwall of Avalon. The White Mage who had come to Middleton to execute him and whom he’d barely escaped. She was smiling.

"Waldo! You have no idea how happy I am to see you again!”

Chapter 8

What Melissa Wants

Waldo snatched his wand from a hidden pocket and pointed it at Melissa. The only reason he didn't immediately cast was because of where he was. Alice and Belle were instantly at his side, hands balled into fists and teeth bared. He spared Alice a single quick glance to confirm she wasn’t transforming. No one had mentioned any laws against monsters, and he had spotted one or two goblins pulling carts. So, there was no prohibition on them here like there’d been in Norwich, but he had to assume if people realized Alice was a succubus it would be a problem.

For her part, Melissa remained unaffected. She walked to a spot five feet in front of Waldo and stood there with her hands by her side. She made no effort to reach for a wand or cast a spell.

"What are you doing?" Leiznam demanded.

Behind him, Waldo heard gasps. A mage pointing a wand at someone was no different than a soldier pointing a loaded crossbow.

“Ex-girlfriend,” Waldo said.

“That doesn’t excuse pointing a wand at someone!”

“It’s all right,” Melissa said. “Waldo and I have a very unusual relationship.”

“She wants to kill me,” Waldo said.

“That’s not so unusual,” Leiznam said. “Any man who is worth his salt has at least one woman who feels that way. But regardless, we don’t tolerate acts of violence inside the Wall. Especially not here, put your wand away.”

Waldo hesitated. This was the last place he would want to start a fight. But he wasn’t about to leave himself defenseless. Melissa was a genuine archmage who’d promised to hunt him down.

"Waldo, please calm yourself," Melissa motioned for him to put his wand away. "I mean you no harm."

"I find that very hard to believe."

"It is the truth, I only want to talk to you."

"Waldo doesn't have anything to say to you," Alice said.

"No one was speaking to you, barmaid," Melissa replied dismissively.

Alice glared at the other woman. Waldo felt anger through the bond along with the fear that was already there.

Leiznam stepped forward and took out his own wand, he did not point it at anyone. “I don’t know what there is between the two of you, and I don’t particularly care. But whatever you White Mages might think, we are the law here, not you. Put your wand away, Master Rabbit. Now.”

Out of the corner of his eye, he could see a couple of the other guild mages had taken out wands. That probably meant all of them had. Even with Belle and Alice, he did not want to take on eight mages. Waldo lowered his wand and slipped it back into one of the pockets in his robe.

“I am very sorry, Master Leiznam. I overreacted.”

The guildmaster nodded and put his wand away as well. “It’s fine. It’s not as if this is the first problem I’ve ever had with your order.”

"Master Leiznam,” Melissa said. “Could we use one of the guild's rooms, so my associate and I could discuss things in private?" She glanced at Alice and Belle. “Just the two of us?”

"Certainly."

"I don't want to be in a room alone with you," Waldo told her. He’d feel safer trapped with a horde of rabbits.

"You prefer to speak here? Out in the open?" Melissa nodded towards Belle. "Certain things might be revealed. Is that what you want, Waldo?"

By ‘certain things’ he assumed she meant the fact Belle of Tarsus was really Gronk the ogre. Or maybe she was referring to the fact he was a thief. Or that he wasn’t really a White Mage. Or the fact he’d attacked her. How would Leiznam and his guild react if she accused him of being a criminal?

He took a deep breath. "You only want to talk?"

“That’s right,” Melissa promised. “Just talk, nothing more.”

"Very well, Mistress Melissa."

“You don’t need to be so formal. Melissa will do.”

Alice put a hand on his arm. "Darling, I don't think this is a good idea,"

"What you think doesn’t matter," Melissa told her.

Alice sent the woman a murderous look.

"Master Leiznam, could you show us an available room?" Melissa asked.

Leiznam gave a brisk nod. "Follow me."

As Waldo followed him, he made sure to keep a step behind Melissa. He slid his right hand into his pocket and gripped his wand tight.

XXX

Leiznam brought them to a small, study that only held an empty desk and chair. As soon as the door was shut Waldo took his wand out again. They were only a few feet apart; protective wards would not save her if he cast. He didn’t actually want to kill her. The problem was he wanted her killing him even less.

Melissa remained perfectly at ease, despite again having a wand pointed at her. "That really isn't necessary. I don't want to hurt you, Waldo."

"What, you plan on giving me a painless death?"

"What can I do to make you believe me?"

"Kill yourself."

"Anything short of that?"

"Give me your wand."

To his utter surprise, she nodded and did as he asked. She reached into a pocket with one hand and withdrew her wand. Careful to never point it at him, she placed it on the desk and stepped back. He eyed her suspiciously, then snatched it up with his free hand, never lowering his own wand.

"Now do you believe me?"

"You could have another one on you," Waldo said.

“Shall I undress for you then?” She spread her hands. “I know how dangerous you are. Do you think I would leave myself so defenseless if I truly meant you harm?”

A White Mage thinks I’m dangerous, Waldo thought. I wish I could tell mother!

“The last time we met you wanted to kill me.” He felt a little more secure now, but he kept his wand trained on her.

She nodded. “You were a thief, and thieves should be killed.”

“I’m still a thief.”

“I know, and you have done much worse besides. Wearing those robes is a far worse crime than ordinary theft. You also have some sort of connection to a lich. Did you know Norwich was attacked by an army of undead shortly after you left it? The creature specifically mentioned you. Because of your crimes there my Order has been banned from entering the city. That is something that has never happened.”

“Really?” Waldo asked excitedly. If it were true, this would do wonders for his reputation back home.

Melissa frowned. “You shouldn’t look so pleased. Because of you, a city was sacked, and thousands died. I don’t know your connection to the lich, but it’s clear there is a connection. Even leaving that aside you have earned death a dozen times over.”

“Which does sort of explain why I am not happy to see you.” Waldo sighed. “Is this where you try and appeal to me to give myself up? To do the right and honorable thing.”

“Yes,” Melissa said. “I do want you to do what is right and honorable, but that no longer means your death. I have no wish or intention to kill you, Waldo.”

“Oh? Then what do you want to do with me?”

"Save you."

He stared at her in confusion. "Save me? Save me from what?"

"Yourself. It's not too late for you to be absolved of your sins and put on the right path."

"You're either insane or a much better liar than I'd thought." Careful to keep an eye on her, he gave her wand a quick inspection. When they'd first met there'd been only three words of power carved into it: Unity, Justice, Peace. He expected to find the same. Instead, the wand was completely covered in the same three words had been engraved over and over again: Waldo My Love. In his life, he'd seen prisoners tortured to death, favorite slaves murdered right in front of him by a sadistic vampire, and he’d seen people burned alive and eaten by zombies. But this was easily the most unsettling thing he'd ever laid eyes on. "The evidence is pointing towards insane."

"Is it madness for a woman to love a man?"

"In this situation, yes. You're not some random woman. You're a White Mage, the last thing you said to me was that you would hunt me down and give me a slow, torturous death."

"Actually, my very last words were, 'stay safe my love.'"

"You only said that because you were under the influence of a love potion. We both knew it would wear off. So why are you pretending to not want to murder me?"

"Because the potion never wore off and I am still in love with you."

"What?! That's ridiculous! Love potions don't last longer than a single day or night."

"I know, yet here I am, a woman in love."

Waldo stared at her. The potion he'd given her hadn't been the standard recipe, but a concoction he'd been forced to improvise. At the time Waldo hadn't been sure it would even work. "Are you telling me I created permanent love potion?"

"Yes, my love, I am."

"Do you understand what this means?" His eyes lost focus as he stared off into unseen horizons. "If I could produce a few barrels of this I could destroy the world!" I have to get Alice crying non-stop as soon as possible!

Melissa's brow furrowed. "Not quite what I would suggest."

All sorts of new possibilities were racing through his head. "Since you love me you'll do whatever I tell you, right?"

Melissa gave him a wide smile. "No."

"What?"

"I am a woman in love, not a mindless servant."

“Wait, but the last time you did exactly as I said. You gave me your purse, wand, and spellbook. If you still are under its effects, then you should be happy to do whatever I say.”

“When you first used it, my feelings overwhelmed me. I couldn’t think of anything other than making you happy. Since that first day though, I regained my senses. I do love you, with all my heart, but it’s a mature and sensible love, not a young maid’s infatuation. And because I love you, I will do what is best for you.”

“Then why did you give me your wand?”

“It seemed the best way to get you to listen to me so that I might explain things to you.”

Waldo groaned. "Of course, it couldn't be that simple."

"I know my feelings are false, but they feel true to me and I cannot deny them. But because you are precious to me I will do what I think is best for you, not what you want."

Waldo thought of his mother and of Alice. "I suppose that is the way it works. No wonder every tragedy starts with someone falling in love."

Melissa put her hands together. “Listen to me, Waldo. You must let me help you. It is not too late. Normally, a man who'd committed your crimes would be doomed. But I've received a special amnesty for you from a Minister of the White Council. All your crimes shall be pardoned, on condition, you come to Avalon with me and join the Order of Mist."

"You want me to go to the Misty Isle and become an actual White Mage?"

She nodded. "I don’t know your story Waldo, but it doesn’t matter. The Order is not exclusive to those born in Avalon. We recruit all who we judge to be worthy. As a matter of fact, I was attempting to recruit Roger of Bittford when I learned of your crimes."

"He’s a backwoods hedgewizard."

Melissa's back stiffened and she crossed her arms over her modest breasts. "He is an honorable man with immense potential. The point is, he could join the Order despite not being from Avalon. Your potential is far greater, and you have the blood. You would fit perfectly in the Order of Mist!"

Of course, there was no way she could know how much those words sickened him. Growing up people had mocked him because of his looks. His blonde hair and honey colored eyes had marked him like a dove in a ravens’ rookery. When his Talent in Healing had developed people had started calling him a White Mage to his face. It had always been an insult, and a reminder he did not belong. The Council had sent him out on this quest specifically because they believed he could never be a real Dark Mage.

"I would sooner so swimming in a pit of lava than go to Avalon. The last thing I want is to become a White Mage."

She pointed a finger at his robe. "You have a strange way of showing it. You should be down on your knees thanking me. Have you any idea how hard I had to work to convince Minister Barrows to permit me to recruit you? It is unheard of. Criminals are never permitted to join the Order. I had to persuade the minister that the potential I sensed in you was worth making an exception. Had he realized I was still under the effect of a love potion he would have never agreed."

"You lied to your superior? How wicked of you."

"It's a crime punishable by death, but I would do anything for you."

"If that’s true, then help me the way Alice and Belle do."

Her lip curled as a look of disgust crossed her face. "You mean the ogre and the barmaid you took for a wife? Don’t compare me to them. I am neither an abomination nor am I a fool trollop who can be tricked into doing what you want. Let me tell you this again, I mean to save you, not help you continue this life of crime.” She narrowed her eyes. “Why are you here in Torikai anyway?"

He thought for a moment. “What do you mean? Why wouldn’t I come here? Isn’t this the greatest city in the world?”

“It’s a cesspool! This entire miserable city is consumed with greed and lust! The local merchants will turn you into soup if they can make a silver mark. Leiznam and his bunch are lower than what flows through the sewers! They run the brothels and the gaming houses and even the Arena, they’re leeches who will suck out everything they can until they burst! And their queen? She’s the worst of all! She never steps outside the Wall, never even looks at her own people. She is happy to let them starve while she and her court stuff their faces every night. Everyone who lives in the Gold City cares more about money than they do about their fellow human beings! From the queen down no one has an ounce of charity in them!”

Waldo gave a slow nod. “You do seem an expert on charity.”

“Since you’re here now it must have something to do with the queen’s birthday celebration.”

“Well obviously.”

“Whatever you are planning, don’t. You do not want to commit crimes here, especially not in that robe.”

“I’ll be fine, but thank you for your concern.”

She shook her head. "Your eyes are the same color as mine. The blood of Avalon runs through your veins. How did a child of the Misty Isle come to this?"

“You have no idea whose child I am,” Waldo snapped. “I don’t want to be saved and I don’t want your help. The last thing I would ever do is go to Avalon.”

“I see. I am very sorry you feel that way. I truly am.”

They fell into an uncomfortable silence.

“So, what happens when we leave this room?" Waldo asked.

"I am not going to attack you or reveal your secrets. I want to save you, not kill you."

"Good to know."

"But I do intend to save you, Waldo, even if you don't want me to. I am your fate."

"I hate to tell you this, but I already know my fate. I’m going to find something and then go home."

“Avalon is your true home.”

“I’ll be sure to tell my mother that when next I see her.”

Melissa sighed. "Would you return my wand to me?"

"No," he slid it into one of his pockets.

"You can't use it."

"I know." Wands were very personal items. Once a mage placed his or her words of power on one and grew used to it, the tool would no longer function for anyone else.

"Returning it to me would be a sign of trust."

"Yes, I suppose it would." He went over to the door with his wand still pointed at her. “I have no wish to harm you. If you leave me alone, I will leave you alone.” Only when he opened the door did he finally put his wand away. "Goodbye, Melissa. Let’s not meet again."

She nodded. "Goodbye for now, Waldo."

Waldo hurried out the door and shut it behind him.

XXX

Alone in the room, Melissa reached into one of the many pockets sewn into her robe to take out a second wand. It was identical to the first. She was a woman in love, not an idiot.

"One way or another, Waldo. One way or another."

Chapter 9

No One Is Exactly Who They Appear To Be

When Waldo exited the study Alice and Belle were right there waiting for him.

“You all right, master?” Belle asked.

“What happened? What did she say?” Alice asked as she tugged on her hair.

“I’ll tell you later,” Waldo said. “Let’s just go.”

They followed on his heels without complaint. At the end of the hall, Leiznam and his guildmates were huddled together, whispering. The guildmaster stepped forward.

“Is everything settled, Master Rabbit?”

“Yes, yes, everything is wonderful now. Thank you for your hospitality, I’ll be going.”

As Waldo turned to leave Leiznam stepped in front of him. “Before you go, may I give you a word of advice?”

Waldo stopped short. He wanted to leave without seeing Melissa again, but pushing Leiznam out of the way would probably be considered rude. “Certainly, why not?”

“I am aware you White Mages believe you know everything, but in this city, no one is exactly who they appear to be. You might want to tread lightly.”

Waldo raised an eyebrow. “Good to know.”

He, Alice, and Belle walked past him and left the guildhall.

XXX

A moment later Melissa Cornwall exited the study. She was as formal and condescending as usual, sparing them only a few words before leaving as well.

“What in the Seven Hells was all that about?” Verde asked.

“Do you think all that was real?” Galen asked. “His threatening her?”

“Don’t be a gullible idiot,” Terval said with irritation. “Obviously, it was an act. Everything the whites do is part of some sort of plan. The real question is what are they up to.”

“Do you know,” Leiznam said turning to his friends. “On the way here, Master Rabbit told me directly that his Order is plotting to take over the world.”

“He actually said that?” Verde asked.

“He did. Those were his exact words.”

“Pretty damn bold to come out and threaten you like that,” Cavin said.

“What do you mean?” Leiznam asked with a faint smile. “White Mages never threaten anyone. Everyone knows that.”

He received some sour looks from the others. The whites were always, oh so polite. But they were also arrogant and didn’t hesitate to tell you that everything you treasured was worthless and that their way was the only way. The Order of Mist was rich, powerful, and had spies everywhere. And polite or not could be ruthless in getting what it wanted.

“But why so many changes all of a sudden?” Verde asked. “I’ve served in the guild for close to forty years, I joined when King Mikas was still on the throne. There have never been two ambassadors here at the same time.”

“Master Rabbit’s not an ambassador,” Leiznam said. “He claims to be here on personal business. He even said that he doesn’t plan to ask for a royal audience or request the queen’s hospitality.”

Terval snorted. “A White Mage who’s not on a mission for the Order? That’s a new one.”

“Why would the Order send someone here under such a pretense?” Rodo asked.

“And have them be openly hostile to their ambassador?” Terval added.

“I can think of only one reason,” Leiznam said. “In case he does something they will need to disavow. They can pretend Master Rabbit went rogue and wasn’t acting on instructions.”

They all shared nervous glances.

“They wouldn’t be that openly hostile,” Verde said. He looked around. “Would they?”

“You’ve heard the rumors coming from the south,” Galen said. “Maybe the situation has worsened, and Avalon is desperate.”

“How desperate?” Verde asked. “What exactly could they do?”

“Who knows? But one thing is clear,” Leiznam said. “The White Mages are definitely up to something. They always travel alone, but Master Rabbit arrived with two people in tow, one of them wearing an illusion. They never ask for help of any sort, and he comes here wanting to go through our library. They always mask their true intentions, but he speaks openly of his Order trying to take over the world.” He shook his head. “None of it makes any sense, but there has to be some meaning behind it.”

“The fact he’s arrived here now, a week before the queen’s birthday celebration can’t be a coincidence,” Verde pointed out.

“Obviously,” Leiznam agreed. He looked each of his friends in the eye. “We all know the whites want to push us aside. I have no idea what their scheme might be, but whatever it is we’ll deal with it. This city belongs to us, and we’re not going anywhere!”

XXX

“What do you mean she’s still in love with you?!” Alice shouted loud enough to draw stares from people on both sides of the street.

“Well, it turns out I’m a genius and I accidentally discovered the recipe for permanent love potion. Oh, and that reminds me, we’ll need to pick up some onions. I need tears, lots of them. Try and imagine me with other women, men too if that helps.”

Alice let out a low growl. “No way am I helping you make more love potion!”

Belle put a hand on her shoulder. “Easy now, sweetie. Can’t blame master for being so irresistible. I mean even without love potion he is adorable.” Belle winked at him. “Though with a couple scars and maybe losing an ear no woman would leave you be.”

“I’d like to avoid getting mangled if I can.”

Belle pouted. “Such a waste.”

Alice shrugged off Belle’s hand. “How can she still be in love with you after all this time? You told me you weren’t sure the potion would work at all. You also said it wouldn’t last for more than one night!”

“That’s how long standard love potion lasts. When I made my version, I didn’t expect it to work as well. How could I know I was so brilliant?”

“Well, I am not helping you make any more! Do you hear me? I am never shedding another tear again. You have me, aren’t I enough for you? Just how many women do you need?”

“Wait. You think I want to make more love potion for myself? You think I’m happy about a White Mage being in love with me?” A shudder ran through him. “Believe me, the last thing I want is to have more women obsessed with me.”

“Then why do you want to make more?” Alice asked.

“Are you kidding? I have the power to make someone fall completely in love with another person for the rest of their lives, regardless of how that person feels about or treats them. What could possibly be more evil than that?”

Alice blinked at him several times. “I’ll think about it.”

“So, what happens now, master?” Belle asked.

“Well, it seems I won’t be getting any help from the guild. But there’s one other place where I might be able to gather information.”

“Where’s that, darling?” Alice asked.

“The drow have an embassy here. They’re well known for having eyes and ears all across the Shattered Lands, and even among the monster realms of Ostragaard. With any luck, I might be able to make a deal with them.”

Alice came to an immediate halt. “Drow? The dark elves? But they’re murderous beasts! Everyone says they’re savages!”

“That’s right,” Waldo nodded excitedly. “Now come on and pick up your feet. Hopefully, they’ll be more helpful than the guild was. And there’s no way they can be as scary as being alone with Melissa.” Waldo kept walking.

“Come on, sweetie,” Belle waved a hand as she walked past. “Don’t want to be left behind do you?”

“But… but the drow are monsters!”

“So are we.”

She hesitated, but eventually hurried and caught up with them. On the street, two figures followed them.

Chapter 10

The House Of Black Glass

Waldo asked some of the local shop keepers and soon got directions to the drow embassy. It was in the north quarter of the Gold City, which put it about as far away from the Great Market and the guild as possible while still being inside the Wall.

“Darling, you’ve had some bad ideas, but this has to be the absolute worst. They’ll probably murder us and turn our skulls into drinking cups.”

“The drow actually see that as a huge honor. They would never drink from the skull of a person they didn’t respect.”

Alice’s jaw dropped. “Stop and think about what you just said. You still want to go and meet these people?”

“Just because you put the body parts of your enemies to good use doesn’t make you uncivilized. In Alteroth we make wands from the bones of mages. Does that make us savages?”

Alice shuddered. “Darling, do you really want me to answer that?”

Waldo gave a weary shake of his head. “You don’t appreciate how hard it is to earn a genuinely fearsome reputation. Anyone can burn down a few villages, kill some prisoners, take some slaves; it takes real dedication to make entire nations afraid. In Alteroth we admire the drow and their commitment to maintaining exacting standards of brutality and cruelty. They have a rare commitment to the craft.”

“So, it’s a good thing they’re so horrible?” Alice asked.

Waldo nodded. “You should always respect creativity and a strong work ethic.”

“Is there a special reason you want to meet them, master?” Belle asked. “Or are we just going to have tea and talk about different torture techniques?”

“With the guild being so obstinate they’re the only ones who might know where I can find a dragon’s lair. That kind of information is very hard to come by. If there’s any chance to find out where a dragon is I can’t pass it up.”

“Will you tell them who you really are?” Alice asked. “I don’t think drow are ever friendly, but it has to be even worse for a White Mage. If they know the truth that might be better for you.”

Waldo shook his head. “You don’t share secrets with the drow, at least not willingly. I’m sure it’s not as bad as you think. The fact they have an embassy here proves they are willing to deal with humans. And they must know what the consequences of killing a White Mage would be. It should be safe for me to negotiate with them.” Waldo paused. “Probably.”

“Probably?”

“Well… they are drow.” Waldo shrugged.

“I have a really, really bad feeling about this,” Alice muttered.

XXX

The drow had an evil reputation. They lived in hidden, underground cities, with each being an independent nation. They were famous for magic, fighting skill, and cruelty, not necessarily in that order. The mere rumor of a drow raiding party was enough to send whole countries into a panic. Fortunately, they were too few in number to be more than a nuisance. The passages that led from the surface to a drow city were rare and difficult to reach. In Alteroth, only House Blooddrinker had regular interactions with drow. The relationship was sometimes fractious, corpses from both sides would turn up now and again, but it was also profitable enough to make Blooddrinker the second richest House.

His mother had always wanted to negotiate a deal with the drow to break the Blooddrinker monopoly. Unfortunately, all the agents she sent wound up disappearing. Waldo had only ever seen one drow before, and poor Natorvoral hadn’t been in a very good state.

XXX

Years ago, in Castle Corpselover

Waldo had been brought to one of the torture cells on the second sub level. Lying on a table was a prisoner whose arms and legs had been hacked off, the stumps burned to keep him from bleeding to death. His mother was seated at a smaller table, filleting the severed limbs to remove the bones. Those were the best ones for making wands.

His mother spared him a quick glance. “Your healing magic has been coming along very nicely, my son. I want you to try and regrow his limbs.”

“That’s advanced casting,” he’d answered. “I might not be able to.”

“You are stronger than you think,” mother assured him. “And the best way to learn is by doing. Even if you fail in the first attempt you can keep practicing as long as you need. Natorvoral won’t be going anywhere.”

Hearing his name, the helpless drow turned his face towards Waldo. His nose and both ears had been chopped off. His left eye socket was empty. The sight didn’t bother Waldo, he’d seen much worse.

“Please… kill… me.” He rasped.

Waldo couldn’t keep from feeling a little twinge of sympathy. Enver had torn Naria apart right in front of him just a couple of days before. He’d really liked Naria. She’d baked the best cookies. He understood why torture was necessary sometimes, but couldn’t bring himself to enjoy the suffering of others. There was nothing he could do for this person, as there’d been nothing he could do to save Naria. If he even showed any sort of discomfort mother would be disappointed in him.

The drow’s plea had been loud enough for his mother to hear. She snorted a laugh as she wiped clean a thigh bone. “Unezifundo eziningi zokungifundisa kuqala.”

The prisoner sobbed and turned his face away. Waldo looked over at his mother.

“I told him he has many more lessons to teach me first.”

Waldo nodded. He put his hands on the stump of the left leg and began to recite a regeneration spell.

XXX

The moment he laid eyes on the embassy he knew what it was. There was no mistaking it for anything else. To begin with, there was no illusion cast on it. Just as with his own people, the drow didn’t bother with such superficial nonsense. No, the reality was more than impressive enough. The embassy was a spire, reaching forty or fifty feet into the air and narrowing down to a point. The entire surface was covered in jagged spurs that would cut anyone stupid enough to try and climb it into pieces. There were no windows or balconies to be seen. The only opening was the main entrance. The entire building was made of obsidian, or what the mundanes liked to call black glass.

One of the shopkeepers he’d asked for directions had told him that the drow hadn’t built their embassy. That they had used magic to create it in one day. Waldo didn’t doubt for a moment that was true. To make something like this in a single day would have required some very powerful and very advanced earth magic. This was a proper use of mana, it was a hundred times more impressive than a fake tower reaching up into false clouds being circled by imaginary eagles.

Two female guards stood to either side of the entrance. Their skins were as black as ravens’ feathers and their eyes were a light red. They had steel helms and armor made of thin strips of metal. The taller one had an oval shield on one arm and a spear with a barbed tip. The much shorter guard had no shield, instead, a pair of sabers hung on her belt. Even from all the way across the street, Waldo could sense enchantments on every weapon and piece of armor. Unlike the royal guards whose equipment was made for show, theirs was made for killing.

What drew Waldo’s interest was one of the sabers. It wasn’t made of enchanted steel like the other weapons or like Rabbitslayer. Instead, it glistened and shined like polished silver. He knew the metal had to be mythril, a substance lighter than iron, but harder than the strongest steel. Veins of the ore were exceedingly rare and only found deep underground. Only the drow and dwarven races were known to have access to it. His mother had a vault filled to overflowing with gold and silver, but there was not a single ounce of mythril to be found anywhere in Alter. Even the Blooddrinkers could not acquire any, mythril was worth a thousand times its weight in gold, but neither drow nor dwarves were willing to sell it at any price. The fact a mere guard was equipped with such a precious weapon spoke of almost unimaginable wealth.

Both guards looking directly at him, their expressions empty. Through the bond he could sense real fear from Alice. Even Belle was a bit nervous. While slightly afraid himself, Waldo was mainly excited. It would be interesting to meet drow with all their limbs and not constantly pleading for death.

“Darling,” Alice whispered urgently. “Are you absolutely sure this is a good idea?”

“No, but I think the odds are nine in ten we’ll survive.”

“You think there’s a one in ten chance they’ll murder us?”

“Don’t be a pessimist, Alice. Given their reputation, those are excellent odds. But, just in case, try not to eat or drink anything unless you see me do it first. Also, don’t let anyone stand directly behind you.” He began to cross the street.

A worried look passed between Alice and Belle, but they were right behind him.

When Waldo came within five yards, both drow guards casually held their weapons out. The taller one lowered her spear, so the tip was aimed at his throat. The other had both sabers in her hands and her feet spread wide.

“What do you want?” The short one asked.

Waldo stopped, held both hands out, palms up, and spoke in a language neither Alice nor Belle understood. “Ngicela ababukeli ne umholi wakho.”

Both drow appeared startled. They looked at one another and whispered back and forth. As this was going on Alice hurriedly spoke in his ear. “What did you just say?”

“I asked for a meeting with the ambassador,” Waldo whispered back.

“Were you talking drow?”

Waldo lifted an eyebrow. “Obviously, would you expect me to speak dwarven?”

The taller guard entered the building. The other remained where she was. “Wait, we will see if the Exalted Lady wishes to speak with you.”

“Ngokuqinisekile,” Waldo said.

About a quarter of an hour later the door opened again. Four armed guards trooped out, all of them holding weapons in hand. “Come with us,” one of them said. “The Exalted Lady will meet with you.”

Alice looked nervously at all the swords and spears. “Uh, darling…”

“Emangalisayo,” Waldo replied and then spoke to the two of them. “Come along.” He entered the building without hesitation. Alice and Belle shared a resigned look. The tall drow with the spear remained outside, the other four escorted them in.

XXX

Waldo noted that the entire building did indeed appear to be made of obsidian. The floors, walls, and ceiling were all smoothly polished. As they walked through wide corridors he saw no one else. No servants or other guards crossed their path. They went at a brisk pace, two guards leading them, two trailing. He noted the one with the mythril saber was among the pair walking in front. She kept turning her head and was keeping an especially close eye on him. The guards never holstered their weapons. Waldo could sense fear verging on blind panic from Alice and worry from Belle. He could understand why. Waldo didn’t know if this would end well, but the chance to get information about a dragon was worth the risk. He needed to at least know a general area to search, otherwise, his quest would be like trying to find an honest Poisondagger.

They were led to a pair of heavy bronze doors. Two of the guards opened them as the others herded Waldo and company inside. The four guards filed in and shut the doors. Wordlessly, they took places along the wall. The room was a massive chamber with five other doors. More interestingly, there were fruit trees and flowerbeds. Sections of the floor had been cut out and filled in with soil. There were six small trees, each had ripe fruit hanging from the branches; lemons, apples, pears, and figs. Along with the trees were a dozen beds with various combinations of flowers sprouting out of them. There was so much foliage it almost felt like walking into a garden. It was not quite what Waldo had expected from the inner sanctum of a drow fortress.

In between the trees and flowers, was a long, polished wooden table with nine intricately carved chairs. Seated at the head of the table was a drow female. She was different from the guards in many ways. The woman wore no armor or weapons. Instead, she was in a backless pink and white dress that fit snugly and stopped well above the knees, revealing smooth, shapely legs and feet in red leather sandals. Unlike the others, her hair was not cut short enough to fit beneath a helmet but flowed freely all the way down her back. Like them, her hair and skin were as dark as starless night and her eyes tinted red as blood. Waldo thought she looked amused. He could sense quite a lot of magic from her, far more than he had from Leiznam or any of the guild mages. She was an archmage at the very least. He would not be surprised if she was a master or even a grand master. If she was the one who’d created this building in a day she had to be of master rank.

Without prompting Waldo stepped forward and held out both hands, palms up. “Ukunibonga ukuba ngihambise ahlangane nawe oyinxusa ehloniphekile.” (Honored am I to be granted this meeting, Exalted Lady.)

A slight smile touched her lips. “Kuyiqiniso ke, ukhuluma ngolimi lwethu.” (It is true then, you speak our language.)

Waldo nodded. “Ngikhuluma ngezilimi eziyisikhombisa. Ngathola imfundo ngokuphelele.” (I speak seven languages. I received a thorough education.)

“Kodwa ingabe ufunde kanjani? Engamashumi amabili kulo muzi ezake akekho umuntu oye wabuza ukufundiswa khona. Ukuthi lokhu uma bedla kuso, singazi ayifundise izinhlanga ezincane.” (But how did you learn it? In my twenty years in this city no one has ever asked to be taught it. Not that it would matter if they did, we do not teach it to the lesser races.)

“Umasa wangifundisa.” (My mother taught me.)

Her eyes widened. “Ingabe ethi umama wakho kuyinto? Isikhumba sakho Uphaphathekile khulu begodu.” (Are you claiming your mother is drow? Your skin is too pale and pink.)

Waldo shook his head. “Lutho neze.” (Not at all.)

“Kwabe U unyoko ufunde indlela lolu limi?” (Then how did your mother learn our tongue?)

“Ibhayisikobho eyisiboshwa abahlasela uhide okungokwabo wakhe. Akabanga umfundisi omuhle kakhulu. Ngokwesibonelo, ngiyazi izindlela eziyisithupha ezahlukene ukuthi, 'sicela siyeke ngiyanincenga ngawe!'” (From a prisoner who attacked a caravan that belonged to her. He proved an excellent teacher. For instance, I know six different ways to say, 'please stop I beg of you!')

The drow ambassador put her head back and laughed. As she did so Waldo felt more confusion from Alice and Belle. When the ambassador finally stopped laughing she put a single hand in the air and made a circular motion. Three of the guards immediately filed out of the room. The one who remained, the one with the mythril sword, took a spot a couple feet behind her leader’s seat and sheathed her swords.  “What is your name, White Mage?” She spoke in the human tongue.

“I am Master Waldo Rabbit of Avalon.”

She remained seated and held out both hands with her palms up. “I am the Exalted Lady Valeria’Ugaru’Nostoth’Ukarasu of the great city of Ixendil’Yarrto, shining gem of the Closed World.”

Waldo hesitated. “Could you repeat your name just once more for me, Exalted Lady?”

She grinned and waved a hand to the chair nearest her. “The humans simply use Exalted Lady Valeria. I welcome you into my home, Master Waldo.”

“Thank you, Exalted Lady.” Waldo sat down.

Valeria had not shown any interest in Alice or Belle, who remained standing. “You were surprised by the trees. The humans who come here always are.”

“I will admit, it was not what I expected.”

“Perhaps you imagined a wall of skulls? The skins of my enemies used as tapestries? Would you prefer that?”

“Either is fine with me. As a guest, it would rude to complain about the décor.”

Valeria chuckled and then snapped her fingers twice. A pair of human girls in white shifts entered from one of the far doors and hurriedly brought in trays and brought them over. “Will you introduce me to your servants?” She sent a slow and deliberate gaze to the two of them.

Waldo waved them over. “Certainly, this is my wife, Alice Rabbit, and that is my bodyguard Belle of Tarsus.” Alice performed a curtsey, while Belle waved a hand. Valeria did not invite them to sit.

One of the human girls put down a bowl filled with fresh strawberries. The other placed two goblets made of wrought gold in front of each of them. The second girl filled both with a mahogany brown liquid from a kettle. Steam rose from both cups, there was an odor that reminded Waldo of damp earth. Valeria picked hers up and took a long sip. “Mushroom tea, one of my favorite drinks. I have to have the mushrooms sent here from home, they won’t grow properly on the surface.” Waldo did not reach for his cup. “Please have some, Master Rabbit, it’s very soothing.”

“Thank you, but no, Exalted Lady.”

She stared at him over her goblet. “Are you afraid it’s poisoned?”

“The thought has crossed my mind.” Through the bond Waldo felt sudden shock from Alice and amusement from Belle.

Valeria took another sip. “Many would take those words as an insult.”

“I agree that many humans would,” Waldo said. “But a drow wouldn’t. I am sure you see it as a compliment.”

Valeria nodded. “True, visiting for the first time it is considered customary to decline all food and drink. You have learned quite a bit about my people, though not everything.” She pointed to Belle. “For instance, entering another’s home with an illusion is considered rude.”

Waldo paused. “I was told that it was customary in this city not to tamper with such spells.”

“It is, but you are a guest in my home now. Disguises are not permitted. Please remove the illusion.”

Waldo licked his lips. Revealing Belle’s true form was dangerous, but insulting a drow noble woman was much more so. “Nunc.” The image of Belle wavered and vanished, replaced by an eight-foot-tall ogre.

The guard gave a gasp, then sent the ogre a curious look.

Valeria’s eyes widened slightly, and she took another deliberate sip of tea. “A Great Monster? You asked to meet with me, know my language, and have an ogre in your service. You are nothing like any other White Mage I have ever heard of.”

“You are not the first to say so.”

“Do you know one of your sort came here a few days ago? She stood in the street just across from my front door and spent the entire day shouting about how corrupt and wicked we are. She spent the full day, from sunrise until sunset, yelling that we were abominations and should be dragged into the street and killed.”

“Her name is Melissa Cornwall, and that does sound like something she would do. She is a fanatic.”

“Until today, I believed all White Mages were.”

“I don’t blame you, we are a crazy bunch. Did you know we are out to take over the world?”

Valeria chuckled. “Does your friend know you are here? Or that you keep a pet ogre?”

“As a matter of fact, Melissa does know about Gronk. I didn’t tell her I was coming here. We are not friends, at most I suppose we could be called associates. We have very different outlooks and goals.”

“Is that so?” Valeria took a plump strawberry and held it between thumb and forefinger. “The surface world is so rich. Not in gold or iron or mythril, but in everything else. You have food everywhere, slaves beyond counting, whole lakes filled with clean water, forests teeming with wood, cloth, parchment, and so many other luxuries. In the Closed World, everything but stone and minerals are scarce, getting enough to survive is always a struggle.” She popped the strawberry into her mouth and took her time devouring it. “Such a shame there aren’t enough of us to conquer the Open World. If you humans only outnumbered us ten to one, we would take it all and enslave your entire race. If you outnumbered us a hundred to one, we would carve out vast kingdoms. Sadly, it is closer to ten thousand to one. It is a pity.”

“From your point of view, I am sure it is, Exalted Lady.”

Valeria nodded and selected another strawberry. “So, why does a White Mage visit the embassy of Ixendil’Yarrto?”

“It’s said the drow have spy networks and connections throughout not only the Shattered Lands but Ostragaard as well.”

“Is that what they say?” She popped in the strawberry and chewed.

“I need information.”

Valeria swallowed. “About what?”

“Dragons.”

“Dragons?” She paused and slowly shook her head. “You are full of surprises, aren’t you? I assumed you wanted to know about some lord or king. Why would a White Mage care about dragons?”

“I have my reasons.”

The grin flattened out and her eyes narrowed. “That’s not a very friendly answer. How are we supposed to trust each other if you won’t tell me why you want to find out about dragons?”

“We aren’t going to trust each other. Trust is a dagger pointed at your own heart.”

The hand reaching for another strawberry suddenly stopped and her eyes widened. “What?”

Waldo frowned. Had he said something offensive by mistake? “I simply mean trust is a very dangerous thing, surely you wouldn’t ask it of someone you have only just met.”

Valeria folded her hands in front of her. “No, of course not. But how can we help each other if there is no trust?”

“Your presence in this city means you conduct business here. The merchants you deal with, do you trust them?”

“I trust them to do what is in their own best interest.”

Waldo nodded. “Exactly, we can trust each other that far. We can make a trade. I want information on a dragon’s lair and am willing to pay for it.”

“And how would you pay me for such valuable knowledge? Dragons are notoriously difficult creatures to track. If I knew where one could be found that information would be incredibly precious. What could you possibly give me that would be a fair exchange?”

“I have quite a bit of gold.”

A half-muffled groan came from Alice. Waldo didn’t care, they could always steal more later. This might be his one and only opportunity to learn where he could find a dragon.

Valeria snorted a laugh and tapped her goblet with a single finger. “Does it look like I need gold?”

Waldo sighed. “I suppose not. Would you be interested in the recipe for permanent love potion?”

She quirked an eyebrow. “That does sound interesting, but it wouldn’t be close to enough.”

Waldo thought about the different spells in his spellbook. None of them were earth elemental magic. The most advanced spells were in air magic and in healing. Even if she had Talents in those Schools he didn’t think all the contents of his spellbook would be sufficient.

“Is there something I can do for you in return?” Waldo asked. “I am a White Mage after all.”

She leaned slowly back into her chair. “Perhaps, tell me, Master Waldo, did you know the queen will be celebrating her birthday in a week’s time?”

“I’ve heard it mentioned once or twice.”

“In the evening, there will be a feast, and before that a tournament held in her honor. Gladiatorial combat, with all matches being to the death of course.”

“Of course,” Waldo agreed. “What would be the point otherwise?”

“Most White Mages feel it’s criminal for men to kill each other for entertainment.”

“I think we’ve already established most other White Mages are idiots.”

She chuckled. “Non-humans aren’t permitted to fight in the Arena. The tournament is supposed to be proof of human courage and fighting skill. Though monsters are banned, the guild doesn’t bother to screen for them. You could enter your ogre with the appearance of a human servant. Competitors are even permitted to use their own weapons and gear, so he could fight with his magical sword. If your ogre wins the tournament I will reveal the location of a dragon’s lair to you.”

“That’s all?” Waldo asked excitedly. “If Gronk wins this little tournament you’ll give me the information?”

Valeria nodded. “Yes, that’s right.”

Waldo jumped to his feet and held one hand out, palm up. “Done!”

“Wait a minute!” Alice shouted. Waldo and Valeria both looked at her. “All these fights are to the death, right?”

“Yes,” Waldo said. “What other sort of gladiatorial fights are there?”

“So, the only person who lives is the final winner?” Alice asked. “Every other person who fights has to die?”

“That’s right,” Waldo said. “Is there a point?”

“You know,” Valeria said. “I was under the impression that in human society it was the males who are dominant.”

“That’s a common misconception,” Waldo told her.

“I see.”

“My point is,” Alice continued. “Are you really going to put Gronk’s life in danger just to find out where a dragon is? How can you be sure she really knows where to find one?”

“You doubt me?” Valeria asked in a soft voice.

“No, she doesn’t!” Waldo jumped in. “She is absolutely does not! Isn’t that right, Alice?”

Something about the way Valeria was looking at her made Alice pale. “Ah, no, I don’t. I was just making a point.”

“I see.” Valeria snapped her fingers. The two human servants jumped to her side. She whispered something to one and the girl ran out the chamber. “Perhaps I can do something to set your mind at ease.”

Alice swallowed and turned back to her husband. “Darling, are you really going to put Gronk in danger like this?”

“I appreciate the thought, sweetie. But it’s fine, in fact, it sounds like fun.” The ogre said.

“Alice, what danger will he be in? He’s an ogre and he’ll be fighting one on one against human warriors, they don’t stand a chance.”

“What if he has to fight a knight with a magical sword?”

“Well, there’s a chance he might have to fight someone dangerous,” Waldo admitted. “But it’s a chance I’m willing to take.”

“So Gronk’s life is less important than a mark on a map?!”

“Alice, I have to find a dragon’s egg! You know why! This isn’t something I can just ask around about. A dragon’s lair is almost impossible to find. I have to do whatever I need to, to find one!”

Gronk stepped forward. “Look, sweetie, it really is okay. I don’t mind. I’m more than happy to do whatever master wants.”

“Aren’t you nice and obedient?” The drow guard murmured beneath her breath.

One of the many doors opened and the servant returned with something in her hands. Valeria nodded to her and the girl carefully placed it on the table where everyone would get a clear view.

Waldo leaned forward to stare. It was two feet long, stained yellow, and ended in a sharp point. “Is this a tooth?”

Valeria nodded. “It is,” she tapped the root which was perfectly flat. “I file off a bit from time to time to mix in with my potions. It always makes them extremely potent.”

Waldo reached out and caressed the yellowed tooth. It was smooth like polished ivory. “I have seen scales before, but never an actual fang.”

“Dragons are violent creatures. It is natural that from time to time they lose pieces; teeth, claws, scales, and other bits. They grow back and aren’t missed. If you know where to look you can harvest them.”

Waldo sucked in a breath. “You know the location of a lair.”

“I do, and I will share it with you if your ogre can win the queen’s birthday tournament.”

Waldo again held his hand out to her. “It’s a bargain.”

Valeria rose smoothly to her feet and placed her palm atop his. “Agreed.”

XXX

After their guests were escorted out, Valeria went over to her apple tree and plucked a big juicy red apple. Even after so many years living on the surface fruits were still a wonder to her. Cherries, grapes, apples, melons, pears and so many others, how could food taste so sweet? This had to be what sacrifices tasted like to their gods.

In the Closed World, sweet foods did not exist. Even the exalted of her people still dined on roots, mushrooms, mosses, and the meat of animals, slaves, and other drow. The only real difference between a noble’s menu and a squat’s was that at least theirs was better prepared, and there was enough of it. If you were a squat in Ixendil’Yarrto it meant you were always just one step away from starvation. Food and water were hard to come by in the Closed World, not like here.

Of course, many of the human squats who lived here were also hungry and facing a famine. That people could die of hunger with so much food and water just everywhere proved how incompetent the humans were. If they couldn’t even feed themselves surrounded by all this bounty, then they really needed someone to take charge of them. She took a big bite of her apple and chewed slowly, savoring the taste and letting a trickle of juice run down the side of her face.

Valeria swallowed and wiped her mouth. “This land is so rich. It’s wasted on the humans. We could do so much more with it!”

Her blademaster nodded. “Too bad there are so many of them. Exalted Lady, I don’t understand why we must play nice with these weak, pathetic, soft humans. Let me bring in just three hundred soldiers and a few spell casters. I can conquer this city for you in a day.”

Valeria nodded. “I know. But how long could you hold it? Do you really believe if we took this place by force all the neighboring nations would accept it? We would be under siege in a matter of weeks. Our foraging parties would be ambushed. We would have an army thousands strong with dozens of mages at our gates. How long could three hundred of us hold this place?”

Her blademaster frowned. “Not long,” she admitted.

“Which is why, for now, we rely on diplomacy. There’s more than one way to kill a wyrm.”

The blademaster said nothing.

Valeria smiled at the short woman. “You disagree?”

“The Exalted Lady is wise.”

Valeria chuckled and took another bite. That was always a safe answer. Well, she already knew what the other woman thought. She was only a soldier and pledged to her service, it didn’t matter if she disagreed so long as she obeyed.

“Do you think the ogre can actually do it? Kill Varca?” The blademaster asked as soon as Valeria finished chewing.

“Possibly. He is an ogre after all, and he certainly looked healthy.”

“He sure did,” the other woman said with a slight purr in her voice.

“He is also carrying an enchanted blade. I am sure he is quite deadly with it. He may have a real chance. And if he fails, it costs us nothing of any real value.”

“If he does it, will you keep your agreement with the white?”

Between drow, formal agreements were almost always honored. Breaking one was considered a legitimate reason for killing. Agreements made between drow and the lesser races were optional. Since coming to this city Valeria had kept most of the promises she’d made. It was necessary to conduct business with the local merchants. Now and then though, she had broken contracts when it suited her.

“Let’s wait and see.” She took another bite.

Chapter 11

A Contestant

Leaving the embassy Waldo was practically skipping. People on the street and even the guards stared.

“Coming here was worth it,” Waldo almost sang. “It would have been useful if I could have gotten some new spells, but locating a dragon is a much bigger priority. As soon as Belle wins the tournament and I find out where we have to go, we’ll leave. Depending on which direction it is, we can book passage on a river galley or join another caravan.”

Before exiting the embassy, Waldo had recast an illusion on his ogre, turning Gronk back into Belle. Belle was strolling along in Waldo’s wake, while Alice was dragging her feet.

“Darling, aren’t you getting a little ahead of yourself?” Alice asked. “The tournament hasn’t even started and you’re already acting like Belle has won.”

“What? Don’t you believe in me, sweetie?” Belle asked.

“It’s not that! It’s that this tournament might be really dangerous.”

Waldo waved that away. “How dangerous can it be? Ordinary weapons won’t even cut an ogre’s skin.”

“But some of the other fighters might have magical weapons,” Alice argued. “Working at the inn I heard lots of stories about brave knights slaying monsters with enchanted swords!”

“I’ll be fine, sweetie,” Belle patted the top of her head. “I got in my share of fights before I met master. I can handle myself.”

“Even if you think that there’s something else that worries me.” Alice turned to Waldo. “As badly as you want to find a dragon, Valeria could have asked you for anything, right?”

“Yes, that’s true.”

“Then why ask to have Belle win some tournament? What’s in it for her? I mean, she believes you’re a White Mage. Why not ask for something only a White Mage could give her? Why not ask you to kill a lord or steal a sacred treasure? Why is winning this tournament worth trading you what you want so badly?”

“I don’t know, and I don’t care,” Waldo said. “What’s important is that it matters to her. We get Belle in the tournament, she wins the tournament, I get my map where X marks the dragon’s lair, and I am one long step closer to completing my quest and going home. With any luck, one of the other contestants will be a knight. That’ll count as one of the conditions of my quest fulfilled. It’s simple and straightforward. What could possibly go wrong?”

Alice drew a circle over her heart to ward off evil. “I have no idea, but whenever you say something like that something usually does.”

He gave her a confident smile. “Don’t worry, the Dark Powers are finally smiling on me. Nothing can stop me now.”

She drew another circle over her heart.

XXX

The Arena was a massive amphitheater that towered over everything near it. The exterior was four levels of arches, with statues depicting warriors, monsters, and beasts displayed within in each archway. Inside was enough room to seat sixty thousand. It was the largest gathering place in all the world. In sheer size, it was a match for Castle Corpselover and the other great castles of Alter. With its mass and beautifully carved arches and statues, Waldo would grudgingly admit that unlike the Gold Wall or the imaginary guildhall, this at least was impressive.

So, (of course!) the local mages had slapped illusions on it. The entire exterior of the Arena was red. Not blood red, not brick red, not fire red; but all of them, and every shade in between. As you looked on, the stone darkened and then lightened, as though the building were going through bouts of embarrassment or anger. Also, there were two white stallions chasing one another round and round the top. Waldo found himself scratching his arm as they approached.

XXX

Adjoining the Arena on one side was a domed building trimmed in gold. Standing outside was an energetic young man promising anyone who would listen that they could make a fortune inside. The man hesitated when he saw a White Mage walking up to him.

“I’m terribly sorry, sir, but I’m afraid mages are barred from playing in the gaming houses.”

Waldo could understand why. Certain basic spells would let you rig any number of games. He would have to remember that for the future. “Is this where you can register a contestant for the queen’s tournament?”

The man’s eyes widened. “It is. Just ask for Fornette.”

Waldo gave a brisk nod and went inside. Hanging down from the dome, was a massive sign with foot tall letters painted in gold. It was the first thing anyone coming in would notice. Its message was simple.:

WE HONOR ALL BETS

Within the building, there were tables where men gathered about to play all sorts of games. Dice, cards, and cups were all to be seen. At a couple tables were massive wheels with sections painted red, gold, silver, and green, and each slice was given a number. When a man in a gold and red costume spun the wheel all the people gathered began screaming out a number or color. One section of the floor had been dug up and a miniature fighting pit created. Two dogs were inside attacking one another as spectators cheered. Women in low cut and revealing dresses circulated through the room with trays of food and drink. The air was heavy with pipe smoke, alcohol, and sweat. The crowd was loud and raucous and focused on the different games.

To the rear of the room was a large cage with thick iron bars, six guards stood watch over it. In front of the cage were three separate tables, each had one man seated with a ledger, ink well, wooden pen, stacks of parchment, a scale, weights, a lit candle, sealing wax, and stamps. Behind each table was another pair of royal guards. Nailed up on the back wall of the cage was a blackboard with twenty-two names neatly written down with numbers following.

QUEEN MADIS BIRTHDAY CELEBRATION TOURNAMENT

Odds:

Varca 1 – 100

Sir Hector of Falmouth 40 – 1

Sir Varnin of Lion’s Den 50 – 1

Sir Draymor of Pinellas 50 – 1

All the other names had 100-1 written after them.

Waldo was not inside for longer than a minute before a rail thin-man dressed in a gold shirt and crimson trousers hurried up to him.

“Welcome to the Arena Gaming House, Master.” The man said with a hasty bow. “I am Fornette, the manager. I sincerely hope you have not come here to cause trouble.”

“Trouble?” Waldo asked.

“Last week the ambassador stood outside and spent the entire day shouting that the games are murder and a sin.” The man ran a finger along his collar. “If you intend to do that inside I will have to ask you to leave. If you are going to scream abuse at us it will have to be from the street.”

I see Melissa is as popular here as with the drow. Waldo thought. “No, I’m not here for that. I’m just here to enter my servant into the tournament.”

“The tournament?” Fornette replied blankly.

“The queen’s birthday tournament,” Waldo pointed up at the blackboard. “That one.”

The man simply stood there a moment staring at Waldo.

“Is there something wrong?” Waldo finally asked.

“Master, could we perhaps speak in private?”

XXX

They were soon in Fornette’s cramped office. Shelves covered all four walls and went from floor to ceiling. Every shelf was loaded down with books. On the floor were still more of them, along with baskets filled to over flowing with paper. There was barely enough room left for a desk and a single chair. The room smelled of musty paper and ink. Fornette sat behind his desk and Waldo was in the chair. Alice and Belle were standing shoulder to shoulder just behind.

Fornette’s hands were on his desk, twisting about. “Your request is very surprising, to say the least. Master…”

“Waldo Rabbit of Avalon,” he nodded to his companions. “This is my wife, Alice Rabbit, and my servant Belle of Tarsus. She is the one who will be fighting.”

“Ah, yes,” Fornette squirmed about in his seat. “Are you absolutely certain you want to do that, Master Rabbit?”

“Yes.”

“You… are aware all the matches are to the death? Without exception?”

“I’ve heard that.”

“Are you really certain you want to put your servant in such a dangerous situation?”

“Thanks for the concern, sweetie, but I’m tougher than I look. I’ll scratch their eyes out.” Belle pawed the air. “Rawr.”

Fornette chewed his bottom lip as both hands rapidly slapped his desk.

“Is there a problem?” Waldo asked.

“It’s just this is rather… unique.”

“What? Never had a girl fight before?” Belle asked.

“As a matter of fact, we have, though the last was more than thirty years ago. What I’m referring to is the fact a White Mage is sponsoring you. Given Mistress Cornwall’s behavior, I was under the impression all White Mages were against the games.”

“We are, but I’m an exception. My servant is eager for a little bloodshed, and I figured this way everyone could enjoy it.”

“Do we get to eat the people we kill?” Belle asked, sounding quite serious.

“Wh…what?” Fornette choked out.

“Doesn’t have to be all of them. Maybe just an arm? From each?”

Alice dug an elbow into Belle’s side. “She’s joking! Nomads from the plains have a strange sense of humor!”

Fornette gave an uncomfortable nod.

“If her gender is not the issue, what is?” Waldo asked.

“Well… the fact you are sponsoring her. Given Avalon’s attitudes, it is rather jarring to have a White Mage come here and say he wants one of his people to participate.”

Waldo shrugged. “For all things, there is a first time.”

Fornette hesitated. “It’s just, we wouldn’t want to offend you if she were to be killed. I’m sure she is a fine warrior, but we have knights and veteran mercenaries competing as well. The champion’s prize is five hundred gold marks, even with the risks many men are willing to take the chance.”

“That’s wonderful!” Waldo exclaimed.

“It is?”

“Of course! When she wins I’ll have five hundred more gold coins!”

“But… well… Varca has been our gladiatorial champion for the past six years. He is the favorite to win again this year too. A heavy favorite.”

Waldo recalled seeing that name at the top of the blackboard with 1-100 next to it. He didn’t give it a second thought. Even if this Varca was a great fighter, Waldo would still favor a Great Monster in any one to one match.

“Darling?” Alice spoke up. “Maybe this isn’t-”

“I understand,” Waldo said. “And I am willing to take the risk. If Belle should fall I will not blame you or anyone else.”

Fornette wrung his hands together.

“Is there another problem?” Waldo asked with a hint of annoyance.

The man took a deep breath and slowly shook his head. “No, Master Rabbit. If you are certain. I will register her. I only ask you to remember your pledge should she fall.” He opened the book sitting on his desk and dipped a pen in the inkwell. He handed the pen to Belle and turned the book around. “Put your mark right here.”

Belle put an ‘X’ on the spot he pointed to.

“You are now registered as a contestant in the queen’s birthday celebration tournament.” Fornette stood up and bowed across his desk. “On behalf of her majesty, the mage guild of Torikai, and myself, I honor your courage, Belle of Tarsus. I wish you glory and the favor of all the gods. You must return to this building by an hour before noon, six days from now. Should you fall you shall be given a funeral pyre or burial at state expense. Do you have a preference?”

XXX

Following the registration, a man went up a ladder and added a name to the blackboard.

Belle of Tarsus 100-1

Waldo turned to Alice. “How much gold do we have?”

She slapped both hands protectively to the purse she carried. “Why?”

“How much?”

“Twenty-seven coins total.” Alice didn’t need to count them. She always kept a careful track of how much they had.

“Good. Let’s bet all of it on Belle to win the tournament.”

“All of it?” She gasped. “How are we going to pay for food or rooms?”

“We’ll only bet the gold. The silver and copper we have should be plenty.”

“But twenty-seven gold coins is a fortune! What if Belle loses?”

“Awwww, you don’t have any faith in me?” Belle pouted.

“Oh, you know I do! But there’s still a risk!”

“If Belle loses, then I lose her, and she is worth far more than twenty-seven gold coins to me,” Waldo said.

“Thank you, master! A girl likes to be appreciated.”

“If she wins though, those twenty-seven coins will become two thousand and seven hundred. Along with the prize that will be three thousand and two hundred gold coins. All our money problems will be solved. I can buy a castle if I want or a fleet of war galleys. And when I return home my mother will be proud of me.”

“Thirty-two hundred pieces of gold,” she whispered. “I can’t even imagine that much money.” She frowned. “But it’s still all the gold we have.”

“If Belle loses we won’t care about the gold,” Waldo said. “And when she wins twenty-seven will be nothing. You can give that away to the poor if you want.”

“Really?”

Waldo thought about it. He pictured giving the dirty mundanes he’d seen actual gold. “No, not really, but you can throw away all the copper we have.”

Alice nodded and untied the purse.

XXX

A man at one of the tables balanced the coins against lead weights. When he was satisfied, he recorded the wager in his ledger. He then wrote the name of the fighter, the amount wagered, the odds, and the volume and page number where the wager had been recorded. He then melted a bit of wax over the candle flame on his table. He poured the gold colored wax onto the parchment and pressed the mage guild’s seal into it.

The clerk handed the paper to him. “Should your fighter win the tournament you must present your ticket here to claim your winnings. Winnings will not be paid out without possession of the ticket. The guild is not responsible if your ticket is lost or destroyed.”

Waldo folded it up and slid it into one of the many pockets of his robe. “Well, this has been a productive day. Let’s get some dinner and find an inn.”

XXX

Fornette stood outside his office and watched them leave. One of his employees came up to him.

“Was that smart, sir?”

“No, probably not,” Fornette admitted. “But the instructions from the guild are clear, they want as many people in the tournament as they can get. They can’t blame me for this.”

“Do you think the barbarian woman has a chance?”

Fornette sneered. “Against Varca? Don’t be stupid, now get back to work.”

Chapter 12

Appearances Can Be Deceiving

“Five silver coins per night! It’s outrageous!” Alice complained.

“I’m sure if you’d used your Charm you could have gotten a significant discount,” Waldo told her.

They had gotten a single room at the Silver Harp Inn. It was spacious enough and had two sturdy beds. It was certainly nicer than anywhere they’d stayed in before.

Alice crossed her arms over her chest. “You know I don’t like doing that to people.”

“Then don’t complain about the prices. The other two inns we checked weren’t any cheaper. It seems most of them are already occupied. A lot of people are here for the celebration.”

“We could stay at one of the places outside the Wall,” Alice suggested. “I bet they’re a lot more reasonable.”

“And more dangerous,” Waldo said. “Even if the Gold City makes me itch, it’s still safer than the Rats Nest.”

“We’ve stayed in worse places. Remember Pigslaughter Junction?”

“I liked that place,” Belle said. “They had all you could eat pigs’ feet for just two coppers.”

“That was because the inn was right next to a slaughterhouse,” Alice reminded.

“I remember,” Belle sighed. “It was scenic and had a great aroma.”

“We are not staying in the Rats Nest for the next six days,” Waldo said. “We’ll stay here and pay the higher prices. It’s worth it for the extra safety.”

“Darling, it’s perfectly safe for us. You have me and Belle to protect you, not to mention people there love you.”

“I know,” a slight shudder ran through him. “That’s one more reason to stay here.”

Alice was obviously going to continue arguing when Waldo held up a hand.

“What?” Alice asked.

“Someone who can use magic is coming.” Waldo placed a hand on his wand but kept it in his pocket.

Alice and Belle both moved to stand near the door. There was a single sharp rap. Belle glanced over her shoulder, Waldo nodded. When she opened it, there was a figure in white robes standing there, looking furious.

Waldo took his wand out and pointed it at her. “Please tell me you’re not here to confess your love again.”

Melissa stormed into the room without invitation. She pointed to Belle and then to Alice. “You and you out, I want to speak to Waldo alone.”

“We don’t take orders from you, sweetie.”

“Why do you want to be alone with him?” Alice demanded.

“I have important matters to discuss, matters that do not involve a beast or a barmaid.”

“How did you know where I was staying?” Waldo asked. “I only arrived here a couple hours ago.”

“The Order has many friends in many places.”

“Spies you mean,” Waldo grunted.

“Friends,” Melissa insisted.

“And I suppose these friends of yours have been following me?”

“That’s right, I know what you’ve been up to and I mean to discuss it with you.”

“Well that sounds like a conversation I’m eager to have,” he nodded to Belle. “Shut the door.”

Belle did so.

“I would prefer to discuss this alone with you,” Melissa told him.

“I’m sure you would.”

“If I truly meant to harm you, do you think they could stop me?”

Belle cracked her knuckles. “Depends, would ripping you in half, do it?”

Melissa scowled at the disguised ogre. “I’ve dealt with your sort before. My spells cut deeper than steel.”

“Well I’ve eaten a few of your sort, you taste just like everyone else.”

Melissa turned to Waldo. “How can you stand to travel with a creature that eats human flesh?”

“It helps with the food bill.” Waldo hadn’t lowered his wand. “What do you want?”

“What I have to say to you is important. Do you really want to have this conversation in front of your ogre and barmaid? Do you trust them?”

“I trust them both with my life.” For a Dark Mage that was a very odd thing to say. Since trust involved daggers and hearts and all that, but it was true. Through the bond, he could sense pleasure from both of them. If Cleptus were here Waldo would have sent him away as fast as he could.

Melissa took a deep, slow breath. “Fine. Why in the name of everything holy and sacred did you go and visit the drow?”

“Ah, yes, you would have an issue with that wouldn’t you?”

“The drow are among the most savage, vile, wicked, immoral, ruthless, cruel, and dangerous creatures to ever be spat out from the bowels of the earth!”

He nodded. “Yes, they are impressive.”

“Do you have any idea how hard I’ve worked to try and convince the queen to expel them? How hard every ambassador before me has worked at it? Their presence here is nothing but a scouting expedition! The treaty Madis signed with them limits their embassy to just six individuals, but they are already plotting and scheming to get her to adjust the treaty and allow more of them to come. If they aren’t driven out there will be a horde of black skinned, red-eyed, savages murdering and burning everything in sight!”

“Given what I’ve seen of this place that might improve things.”

She glared at him. “Is this all just one huge joke to you?”

“Believe me, if this were a joke I wouldn’t be pointing my wand at you.”

“From the moment I met you I knew you were a criminal and capable of some horrific choices,” she sent Belle a quick glance. “And while I despise thieves, I can at least understand selfishness and doing things solely for your own benefit. It is a sad and pathetic existence, but I can understand it. But what POSSIBLE reason could you have for meeting with the drow?!”

“My reasons are strange and enigmatic.”

Her eyebrows leapt. “Are you trying to sound like a White Mage? Don’t! If you hadn’t already made such a public appearance, I’d tear those robes off you!”

“Wonderful, you’re starting to sound like a wife,” Waldo muttered.

“Why did you ever decide to wear white robes? Tell me. Unlike your thieving and other crimes, it’s not out of self-interest. Wearing them makes you an enemy of the Order and puts a target on you. If you’d been wearing any other colored robes when you robbed Roger I would never have sought you out. So why did you put them on when wearing them would only make your life harder? Is it your revenge on Avalon? Do you hate us that much?”

Waldo wondered what her reaction would be if he told her the actual truth. That he’d never actually set out to wear white. That Alice had bought the robes for him in some out of the way village and he’d put them on for no better reason than he had lost his original and wanted to wear mage robes of any sort. He would never, ever, ever have worn white robes if not for those circumstances.

“Yes,” he said. “I hate Avalon, the Order of Mist, and you specifically, Melissa. I want to hurt and shame you as much as possible.”

“I suppose you blame us for whatever wrong was done to you as a child growing up. For whatever turned you into the sort of man who would keep an ogre and seduce a helpless young barmaid.”

“Hey! He didn’t seduce me!” Alice argued. “He rescued me!”

Melissa spared her a pitying look. “I’m sure it seemed that way.” She turned back to Waldo. “It should make you very happy to know you’ve done the Order huge harm. Meeting with them will give the drow here a legitimacy they shouldn’t have. It will taint everything we say and do about them from this point forward. Worst of all, it will make us seem like hypocrites!”

That got a startled laugh from Waldo. “Because you’re not?”

“We believe in everything we preach! Unity, Justice, and Peace are the foundations of a better world we are trying to build!”

“And to get that better world you would never commit any sort of crimes, would you?”

“We do what we have to for the sake of the greater good,” Melissa told him without batting an eye. “So long as the ends are just the means don’t matter.”

Waldo rolled his eyes. “So, being a criminal is fine so long as it’s for a worthy cause? Yes, you’re not hypocrites at all.”

“If you would let me show you some of the good we do, you’d understand. See what being a White Mage is really about and I’m sure you’d want to join us.”

“Is this about you saving me again?”

Melissa nodded. “You do need to be saved, Waldo. You are too dangerous to be allowed to run wild any longer.”

“Thank you, but I’ll have to decline.”

“This isn’t optional.”

“It is so long as I’m the one holding the wand.”

Melissa gave a frustrated shake of her head. “Why must you make things so difficult?”

“It’s a gift I suppose. I-” Waldo suddenly cut off.

Melissa turned back towards the door.

“Is something wrong?” Alice asked.

“I’m not sure,” Waldo said and then directed a question to Melissa. “Friend of yours?”

“No,” she said. “I am the only White Mage in the city.” She gave him a quick glance. “The only genuine White Mage.”

There was a rapid series of knocks. Waldo nodded, and Belle opened the door. Standing in the doorway was Leiznam. As soon as he saw Melissa and Waldo he pointed at them and entered.

“I should have known I’d find you together conspiring!”

Belle shut the door behind him. Waldo quickly put his wand away. “Would you like to come in, Master Leiznam?”

Melissa faced Leiznam and folded both hands in front of her. “I am speaking with my brethren in the Order of Mist. I don’t see how that is conspiring.”

“I demand to know why Master Rabbit met with the drow today!”

“Guess everybody in this city has friends,” Belle said.

“Despite what you seem to believe, Master Leiznam,” Melissa said calmly. “My Order does not answer to you or to your queen. We are independent and will do what we believe best.”

“You were standing outside the embassy yelling that they should all be killed, and their bodies left on pikes! How could you be negotiating with them now?”

“Our ways are strange and enigmatic,” Waldo said. He saw Melissa’s back stiffen, but she did not correct him.

“It’s obvious what this is!” Leiznam said. “You’ve always wanted to drive us out and get control of the queen. I just never imagined you’d be so degenerate as to work with the drow to do it!”

Before Melissa could reply Waldo did. “I did warn you we were plotting to take over the world. As for working with the drow,” Waldo spread his hands. “We’ll do anything so long as the ends justify the means.”

Melissa clenched her jaw. “My associate is a bit more liberal than I am.”

“Are you still pretending he’s not here on orders from Avalon?” Leiznam demanded. “Even though I’ve caught you scheming together?”

“If Master Rabbit told you he is here of his own volition, then that is obviously so,” Melissa said. “The fact we are talking to each other is not proof of anything other than our being associates. I assume that whenever you speak in private to anyone in your guild it is only to plot something?”

“That a White Mage would talk to the drow is all the proof I need that something underhanded is happening,” Leiznam spoke to Waldo. “What did you and Valeria discuss?”

“Things,” Waldo said. “This and that, nothing of any real importance.”

“And why did you register your barbarian in the queen’s tournament? I thought you White Mages considered the games to be murder.”

“Oh, that was just because it’s easy money. Not entering her would be like throwing gold away.”

Leiznam blinked. He studied Belle for a moment. “You’re that confident?”

“Of course, I wouldn’t have entered her otherwise.”

Leiznam frowned. “My guild has existed for over two hundred years. We built this city and it belongs to us.”

“I was under the impression it belonged to her majesty,” Melissa said.

“Torikai couldn’t survive without my guild.”

“Opinions on that differ,” Melissa said.

Leiznam stared at her. She met his gaze. “My guild is not going anywhere. Not you nor the drow nor anyone else will push us out. Whatever it is you are plotting, we will deal with it.” He glanced back over to Belle. “I wish you much luck in the Arena, Belle of Tarsus. You’ll need it.”

He left, slamming the door shut behind him. As soon as he was gone Melissa rounded on Waldo.

“Can you see the trouble you’ve caused? The queen’s advisor, Garibaldi, will tell her all about this and really make it look like we’re conspiring with the drow!”

“If you’re so worried about that,” Alice asked. “Why didn’t you explain to him that you and Waldo aren’t working together.”

“He would never have believed it,” Melissa said. “Not unless I exposed Waldo as a fraud. And if I did that I would look like an idiot and the credibility of the Order would be damaged even worse than it already is. The Order must always appear united. It’s better to have the guild assume we are up to something than to appear divided.”

“Good to know,” Waldo said.

“It’s not as important as your meeting with the drow,” Melissa said. “But why did you enter your beast in the tournament?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Waldo asked. “Belle is an ogre; how can she lose? Not entering her would be like turning my nose up at a whole chest full of gold.”

“I see,” Melissa said. “How could a Great Monster with a magical weapon possibly lose?”

“Exactly.”

For the first time since coming to his room, she smiled. “Thank you, Waldo.”

“Huh? For what?”

“For reminding me you’re not as smart as you think you are. Good night.” She left.

“Why,” Belle asked. “Do I get the feeling this is going to be harder than I expect?”

Chapter 13

The Queen Of Youth And Beauty

Madis woke up that morning as she did every morning, in a feather soft bed with two of her maids, snuggled against her. She gave Marcella and then Lyla a kiss and stretched. It was time to begin another day.

XXX

Queen Madis was enjoying her morning bath. She was in a ten-foot-wide circular bowl carved into the floor and filled with buckets of warm water. As she lay in the warm, soapy water Geneva and Hinata washed her. A third maid, Katryn, massaged her thighs, arms, and shoulders. As the girls ran their soft hands over her body and through her hair they shared their thoughts.

“Your hair is so beautiful, majesty, like softest silk.” Hinata purred.

“Your skin is so soft to the touch,” Katryn whispered.

“Your body is lovely and supple,” Geneva murmured.

“Mmmmm,” Madis kept her eyes closed and enjoyed their efforts. Being the benevolent ruler of Torikai her life was filled with rituals and various court activities. The daily bath was just one of them. As queen, her people depended on her wisdom. It was vital she follow her schedule of activities and so maintain a relaxed and constant state of mind. It was her royal duty.

When the bath was complete Madis climbed out. Her favorite, Phiaa, waited with silk cloth to dry her. Phiaa was twenty-three and the oldest of her maids. Madis regretted that she would have to arrange for the girl to marry soon. If she waited much longer people would begin to whisper she was an old maid. Madis should have done it a couple years before, but the girl had such an amazing ass she just hadn’t been able to let her go.

“Your skin glistens, like purest silver,” Phiaa whispered as she gently patted her down.

The other maids took their turns brushing her hair, dressing her, scrubbing her teeth. They all knew their tasks and performed them quickly and deftly. Each expressing their heartfelt joy as they worked.

“How beautiful you are, your majesty” Katryn said.

“You are lovely to behold,” Hinata said with a look of adoration.

“Your exquisiteness makes me weep,” Lyla appeared on the verge of tears.

Queen Madis stood there, patiently allowing them to dress and prepare her. She had six personal maids. Their ages ranged from sixteen to twenty-three, all beautiful and of noble birth. She chose her maids for their beauty and their discretion. They performed whatever task was asked of them and never spoke a whisper of it to others. And in return, when the time came, she would arrange a good marriage for them and provide a bag of gold for a dowry. Not to mention granting them her favor. The noble families of Torikai and the neighboring countries were always eager to offer up their daughters whenever there was an opening. A few of the girls had difficulty adjusting to life as a royal maid. Especially with the… special services the queen expected. But they eventually grew used to their duties. In their own small way, they helped Madis rule over her lands with perfect justice and wisdom, so that all her people loved her. What greater honor could any daughter of a noble house have?

And when, on those very rare occasions, a girl let her tongue slip, or failed to perform her duties, she would disappear, and her family would receive a very large bag of gold in recompense. Madis hated when that happened, it would upset her for days.

XXX

When the queen was dressed and ready she sent Phiaa to fetch Garibaldi.

The court mage entered with a smooth gait and dazzling smile. He wore crimson robes with a howling wolf made of gold thread. His skin was bronze, and he had thick curly black hair and deep brown eyes that could pierce a woman’s heart with one glance. Master Garibaldi Sempronius was from the Amoran lands. Where they worshipped the old gods and where vendettas and blood feuds were a way of life. Everyone knew the Amorans were hot-blooded and passionate. Many of the noble houses there traced their roots all the way back to the Empire and held fast to the ancient traditions in worship, dress, and custom. The Amoran kingdoms were famous for love affairs, duels, palace coups, murders, and secret plots.

Garibaldi had come here eight years ago with little more than the clothes on his back. When he’d been introduced to her, he’d confessed all his secrets. He was a prince of one of the nineteen kingdoms, Garibaldi son of the Aulus, rightful ruler of all Trieste. But then, one night, his uncle Gaius had poisoned his father and his two older brothers and seized the throne. Garibaldi had been left with no choice but to flee for his very life! To ever return to his homeland would mean certain death. Madis had wept for him and for all he had suffered. She had immediately elevated him to court mage.

A few years ago, the White Mage ambassador Barton had declared that the ruler of Trieste was King Julius Laelius and that there was, and never had been, any King Gaius Sempronius. In fact, no noble house called Sempronius even existed. It was sad that the White Mages were so intimidated by Garibaldi’s obvious good sense and ability that they’d tried to slander him.

Garibaldi was the only man permitted in her private quarters. He was the one she trusted to perform the daily rituals that would allow her true beauty to shine through. At that moment, someone looking in would have seen a fifty-three-year-old woman (soon to be fifty-four) who weighed well over three hundred pounds. But that wasn’t the real her.

Garibaldi gave her a deep and elegant bow. “You are as radiant as ever, my beautiful queen.” He held out his wand. “With your permission?”

“Yes, yes, get on with it.”

He cast the illusion. All at once Queen Madis took on the form the court and public were familiar with. She wore the angelic face that appeared on all her portraits and which was carved into statues and busts. Her eyes were a pale blue, her lips were full and thick, and her skin was flawless and shined like polished ivory. This was the face men came from all around the world to look at, the one which inspired songs and love poems. The dress now appeared to fit snuggly and to emphasize large, firm breasts and wide hips. The hem ran down to her ankles, or else long, smooth legs would also be on display. Her form had to be perfect, every single time. Madis would tolerate nothing less. She was the queen of youth and beauty; a beautiful and perfect queen beloved by all her people. An ideal monarch who ruled with absolute justice and wisdom, who was generous and kind, but could also be stern when it was required. A perfect queen to rule a perfect kingdom.

The maids who primped and prepared her did not react to the spell. Their words of praise and adulation remained the same as before. This was just another part of the daily ritual. Without being prompted Marcella brought out a mirror and held it up to the queen’s face. Hinata and Lyla quietly pulled off sheets that had covered the other mirrors in the queen’s quarters. They would be covered again tonight after the queen fell asleep.

Queen Madis peered into the mirror for a long moment, as though transfixed by the reflection. She kept still and drank in the image that stared back. This happened every morning. The look on the queen’s face was one often seen in Venezia. A gaze of pure adoration and longing men would often cast towards beautiful women. Women they knew to be unattainable.

When the queen finished with her admiration she turned her head to the side. “Perhaps a slightly darker blonde today, with some subtle pink highlights on the tips?” Her hair was the only part of her appearance she liked to alter.

“Yes, your majesty.” Garibaldi let a sliver of mana flow into his wand. “Est pouc rubrum capillos.”

Madis watched as some of her hair appeared to change color in the mirror. She frowned slightly. “No, a bit darker I think. And the tips should be more of a blush, it should be no more than a hint of color.”

“Of course, majesty.” Garibaldi sounded cheerful as he altered the illusion.

“No, I want my hair a little closer to the color of polished gold. And make the highlights darker, I can barely see them.”

“Yes, majesty.”

After perhaps a third of an hour, the queen was satisfied.

Katryn brought in a tray with freshly baked biscuits and a bowl of honey. Madis took one and slopped it around the bowl before cramming it into her mouth and then licking her fingers clean. “Well then, shall we begin? What news is there?”

“A bakery on Willow Road was looted and burned. The baker was found beaten to death. It is the third time this month. The bakers’ guild is asking for protection for all their shops outside the Wall.”

Madis frowned. “Why do my people keep doing this? You say they’re complaining about the price of bread, but how do they think burning down bakeries will help?” Madis spoke between mouthfuls of honeyed biscuit.

“Most of your subjects are law-abiding and decent, I am sure this is the work of a handful of criminals.”

“Why are they so upset about bread anyway? The Great Market is filled with delicacies from all over the world, and I thought we had an excellent harvest this year.”

“We did,” Garibaldi confirmed. “However, many lands to the west were not so fortunate. They suffered not only drought but goblin raids. As a result, many foreign merchants came and bought up much of the grain harvest. The result is that the price of bread has gone up three-fold.”

“It has? I hadn’t noticed.” She took another biscuit and submerged it in the bowl. “Perhaps I should do something about it.”

Garibaldi smiled adoringly and placed both hands over his heart. “Your majesty is truly compassionate. Unfortunately, many of the farmers have already sold their harvests and been paid.”

“Wait a bit, don’t we take half the harvest as tax each year?”

Garibaldi nodded. “We do majesty, the grain silos are all full.”

“Then why-”

He dipped his head. “You may have forgotten majesty, I know you are busy with affairs of state, but you already agreed to sell much of that wheat. On the docks, grain ships are being loaded every day and sailing west on the river.”

“I did?” She blinked and thought about it. “Oh! Yes! I remember now, they were offering four silver coins for a bushel of wheat. You said the price would never be so high again and we should sell as much as we could.”

“That is true, majesty. And we have already signed the contracts and promised delivery. Your majesty knows we cannot break a contract.”

Madis nodded. In Torikai, contracts were sacred. They had to be honored no matter what. If you allowed one person to go back on their word then soon others would, and before you knew it agreements would be worthless and there would be chaos! As the ideal queen, it was her duty to make sure contracts were enforced so that honest business could take place.

“But what about my beloved subjects? Is there enough bread for them?”

“More or less,” he assured her. “The prices have gone up due to the supply, but there is still plenty of wheat available. Anyone who can afford to pay for it will have bread. But if some people are too lazy to work, then they are choosing to go hungry. There are always some like that majesty, who would rather starve than work. I am sure some will go hungry this winter, but that happens in times of famine anyway. What can be done?”

“Nothing I suppose,” she crammed in the last bit of biscuit and licked her fingers. She knew better than to suggest just giving food away to the poor. The White Mages did that, and they did it to undermine her. If you gave people free food that only encouraged them not to work and made them lazy. They soon expected to be fed and pampered.  Not only was that a terrible lesson for her subjects, it was unfair to all those who paid full price for their bread. What about them? People could not be given hand outs and taught to expect them. If they were truly desperate, the fighting pits were always hiring, a man could earn a silver mark in one day. If people wouldn’t work, it was better to let them starve. It wounded her gentle heart, but she had to be strong, for the sake of her country. “What else?”

“King Jacamo of Cadocia begs the privilege of a private dinner with you, majesty.”

Jacamo was one of the nine neighboring kings who had come here to celebrate her birthday. He and the others were staying in the palace as guests. Cadocia, and all the other little kingdoms were empty, poor places, who could not even begin to compare to Torikai. She provided them gifts of gold and they were her vassals in everything but name. Every one of them dreamed of seducing and marrying her, but that was not going to happen.

“Give him my sincere regrets. What else?”

“A large shipment of sweets has arrived from Arica, including chocolates. Enough for all who can afford them.”

She nodded in satisfaction. “See? There is plenty of food! If people are hungry let them eat candy! They just need to pay for it is all.”

“Of course, majesty! You see things as clearly as always!”

“What else?” Geneva brought her a small bowl of warm water and a hand towel. She cleaned the stickiness from her fingers.

“Merchant House Kasper of Palmetto begs your permission to be allowed to conduct business in the Great Market.”

“How nicely did they ask?”

“They offered a gift of twenty gold drachmas, the standard coin from their country. All the coins were of proper weight.”

“Then tell them their people are welcomed into my lands and shall have my benevolent protection. What else?”

“There was a slight…disturbance in the outer city, yesterday.”

She lifted a perfectly trimmed, golden eyebrow. “Oh?”

“It was nothing serious,” Garibaldi said quickly. “A few of the locals got a bit unruly when guards were sent out to arrest the family of a man who failed to pay his debts. Two additional squads had to be called in to maintain order while the offenders were led away.”

Madis frowned. “That’s been happening more and more. Don’t the people understand that if you borrow money and fail to pay it back, that makes you no better than a thief? If they won’t pay on their own, they must be made to, along with the interest of course.”

“No one could argue that, your majesty. But sometimes people get a bit emotional when they see their neighbors being taken away, especially when there are children involved. Commander Mueller is asking for more patrols in the outer city and that the detachments sent out to arrest debtors be made up of two squads rather than one.”

“Wouldn’t these extra guards have to be taken from the ones watching over the inner city?”

“They would, majesty.”

“Then tell Mueller it will have to wait until after my birthday after most of our visitors have gone home. Until then tell my guards to do their duty and remind my people they must respect the law. What else?”

“Lord Bryant, head of Merchant House Howlin, has again charged Valeria with murder and theft and breech of contract. He once more asks she be expelled from the city and that he and his house be given compensation.”

“Why is he bringing this up again?” Madis asked with annoyance. “I’ve already ruled Valeria is not at fault.”

Garibaldi coughed into a hand. “Majesty, an entire caravan was ambushed, its people slaughtered, and all the goods stolen. The sole survivor confirmed it was drow who did it.”

“Valeria explained all that. It was renegade drow who did that, not her.”

“Majesty, Valeria knew where the caravan would be and who it belonged to. She’d had issues with Lord Bryant and knew that his son was in charge. His body was discovered nailed up to a tree with his intestines pulled out… while he was still alive.”

“Any drow could have done that,” Madis told him. “We can’t expect her to be in control of every drow in the world any more than I rule all men. She swears it was the work of some rebel faction, and I believe her. The matter is closed.”

Many people, even the guild, even Garibaldi, had said she was insane to agree to allow a drow embassy. But the trade with her people had brought in a river of gold and it might prove richer yet. Valeria had hinted at the possibility of selling mythril to her if she could establish a colony within Torikai’s borders. Madis wasn’t ready to go that far, but she was not going to offend Valeria and lose such a valuable trading partner. Certainly not over a few wagons and the son of some minor merchant lord. A hundred other merchant houses would leap at the chance to replace Bryant, no one could substitute for Valeria and the possibility of getting mythril. She was already the richest and greatest queen in the entire world. If she could acquire mythril it would make her the equal of the ancient emperors.

“But, your majesty, surely-”

“I said I don’t want to hear about this again. I know what you and your guild think of her, but I am not going to annoy Valeria with this nonsense. What else?”

“Well, there is another important matter that is connected to Valeria and her embassy. Yesterday, a new White Mage arrived, a Master Waldo Rabbit. He was accompanied by his wife and a barbarian servant woman.”

“Oh? That is interesting. I thought they always traveled alone.”

“That is their normal practice, but this one appears to be an exception in more ways than one.”

“So, he’s here to replace Mistress Cornwall? She’s only been here about a month, they usually stay at least a year. I won’t complain, she’s very rude, even for a White Mage.”

When Garibaldi shook his head, it caught the queen by surprise. “No, majesty, he is not the new ambassador, as a matter of fact, he claims to be here for personal reasons and not on behalf of Avalon at all.”

“Is that allowed?” The queen asked.

“Mistress Cornwall confirmed the claim, so apparently it is.”

Madis put a hand to her mouth and gave a girlish laugh. “Well, maybe he’s just here to celebrate my birthday like everyone else.” All six of her maids immediately began to titter and giggle as well.

“My guild suspects he is still following instructions like every other White Mage. That this pretense is part of some sort of plot.”

“Oh, Garibaldi!” She said fondly. “You think everything they do is some sort of plot.”

“This is different, majesty. With the rumors coming from the south, Avalon may be becoming more aggressive and manipulative than before. The new arrival went to my guild and demanded the right to investigate our library. Afterwards, he held a secret meeting with the drow and then registered his barbarian to fight in your tournament.”

Her jaw fell. “Are you making all this up? I know you’ve never lied to me before, but I can’t believe that’s true.”

“It is, your majesty. If you have any doubts, summon him here and ask him.”

“Has he already asked for an audience?”

Garibaldi again shook his head. “He does not want your hospitality, and has taken up residence at a local inn.”

“Well that’s just rude,” she huffed. “Even for a White Mage. There is such a thing as basic courtesy.”

“Indeed, majesty.”

She thought for a moment. “Tell him I invite him to a royal audience. Rude or not, he is still a White Mage, and it’s best to be cautious with them. Don’t you agree?”

He bowed his head to her. “Of course, your majesty. A wise decision as always.”

“Now, what else?”

“Plans for the birthday feast are proceeding…”

She continued listening with half an ear. Madis was most curious as to what this White Mage would have to say for himself.

Chapter 14

A Royal Audience

“Now,” Waldo said. “Show me what you can do.”

“Sure thing, master!” Belle yanked out Rabbitslayer with her right hand and began waving it about in front of her face. She held her arm out straight and just whipped the sword back and forth as fast as she could. Belle had an excited expression plastered on her face. “Amazing, isn’t it?”

Waldo grimaced. He was no swordsman. Where he came from, swinging a weapon was considered beneath a mage’s dignity. But even Waldo could see Belle’s efforts were childish and rudimentary. It looked more like waving a stick about than anything related to sword fighting.

“Stop,” Waldo ordered. “That’s terrible! You don’t look like a fighter at all. Not even a barbarian one.”

“Oh,” Belle hung her head in shame. “Sorry, master. I was doing my best.”

“You’ve been carrying that sword with you for months now, haven’t you practiced with it at all?”

Belle looked up at him. “No, did you want me to?”

Waldo sighed. “It never occurred to me.”

“Does it make a difference, master? I’ve never needed one before. I usually just smash people or rip them apart. Been good enough up until now.”

“I’m worried it might look a little conspicuous when you’re in the Arena.”

“Then maybe she shouldn’t fight,” Alice suggested.

Waldo shook his head. “We have five days, I’m sure we can find someone to teach her the basics. Obviously, Belle will still kill people with brute force, but a little swordsmanship will make it more believable. I mean, how hard could it be?”

“Whatever you want, master,” Belle said.

“Lessons will probably be expensive,” Alice complained.

There was a sudden knock on the door to their room. The three of them shared a look.

“Is it your beloved again?” Alice asked with obvious annoyance.

“No,” Waldo said. There was only a trickle of magical energy on the other side of the door. Not enough for it to be a mage. “And I’ve already told you, I want nothing to do with Melissa.” He gave a Belle a nod and she went to open the door.

Alice crossed her arms over her chest. “That’s what you say.”

Belle opened the door to reveal a squad of royal guards with faux gold armor and helms. The man standing directly in front of the door had a single white feather sticking out the crown of his helmet.

“Master Waldo Rabbit of Avalon?” The man asked.

“Yes?”

“I am Lieutenant Bartlet, I am here to escort you to the White Palace. Her royal majesty honors you with an audience.”

Waldo stared at the man for a moment, then began to rub his temples. “Of course, she does.”

XXX

The White Palace was the center point of the Gold City, less than a mile from the Great Market and the Arena. To the naked eye, it looked to be made completely of white marble, both inside and out. If the Silver Harp Inn was common, then most of the buildings inside the Wall at least limited their use of illusion to the exterior. Here, every inch of wall, floor, and ceiling gave off a magical aura. Waldo felt the constant desire to scratch his arms.

The palace was different from just about every other castle Waldo had ever seen before in that it didn’t have an outer wall.  One could walk from the street outside directly onto the palace grounds. To Waldo, that defeated the entire purpose of having a castle in the first place. When he mentioned this, the lieutenant told him…

“Her majesty does not need walls to protect her. She is loved by all in Torikai, both high and low. The love of her people is a better shield than the highest stone wall.”

Waldo thought about Castle Corpselover. I think I’d sooner put my trust in some thick walls, a strong gate, and a few thousand undead.

Walking through the halls of the palace there were paintings, statuary, and exquisite pieces of furniture. All of those at least were real. The many servants they passed wore brightly colored clothes that would fit into a lord’s or rich merchant’s wardrobe. Despite the overuse of illusions, this queen was obviously immensely wealthy. She might even be almost as rich as his mother.

“Darling,” Alice whispered to him. “Is this a good idea?”

“This wasn’t my choice,” Waldo whispered back.

“He didn’t say we had to come here. Couldn’t we have said no?”

Waldo gave a quick shake of his head. “It’s not wise to refuse an invitation from a ruler. That would probably cause more trouble than coming. Don’t worry, I’ll meet with her, be my usual delightful self, and then we’ll return to the inn.”

“Try not to be too charming,” Alice urged. “I don’t want us to end up in the dungeon.”

XXX

The lieutenant led them to the throne room where an audience was already waiting. As they waited in the antechamber the lieutenant came up to Waldo and had a very quiet conversation with him.

“Whenever a mage is granted a royal audience for the first time,” Lieutenant Bartlet said. “He or she is told about a special law we have.”

“Yes, I know,” Waldo said as he scratched his arm. “I promise I won’t dispel any of the wonderful illusions here.”

“No, I am referring to a different law. Our beloved queen is blessed by the gods of the realm with youth and beauty. Her physical appearance is a sign of the love and adoration of our gods.”

“Really? Then she truly is blessed. My gods mostly just laugh at me.”

The lieutenant coughed into his hand. “That is not quite what I mean. Since her majesty’s youth and beauty are proof of divine favor, questioning or denying this miracle is considered blasphemy. In this country blasphemy is a capital offense. A handful of foolish and misguided mages claimed her appearance was the result of a common illusion. These poor creatures were immediately executed. I take it you understand?”

Waldo frowned at him. “I think so, you’re saying I have to obey whatever laws your queen makes. Even if they’re stupid.”

“Don’t commit blasphemy, Master Rabbit.” The lieutenant gave a quick nod and he and his men left.

The door to the throne room opened, a herald in a gold and silver coat announced them. “The most honorable Master Waldo Rabbit of Avalon, his virtuous wife, Alice Rabbit, and his devoted servant, Belle of Tarsus.”

Belle snorted a laugh. "Virtuous."

Alice delivered a swift elbow "Shhhh!"

The herald took a deep breath. “Weep in gratitude, for you have been granted audience with Queen Madis the First, ruler of all Torikai, beloved of the gods and all men, the queen of youth and beauty, the guardian of the gate, the keeper of the scales, the fountain of wisdom and mercy, the lawgiver, the keeper of contracts, and the living embodiment of all that is beautiful to behold.”

Sitting on a throne that looked to be carved of solid gold, was a statuesque blonde in a gown that shimmered and sparkled; on her head rested a golden circlet encrusted in diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds. “We are most pleased to grant you this audience, Master Rabbit. You may approach us.”

There was a small crowd on either side. Waldo, Alice, and Belle walked through the aisle between. Waldo noticed nine men standing in the front to his right wearing crowns. Only two of them were golden, the rest were silver or polished brass. In the front row on the left was Melissa, looking on stern and silent. The rest of the audience were well dressed and appeared wealthy. Standing beside the throne was a man in crimson robes, with a wolf in gold thread. He leaned over to the queen and said something to her. The queen nodded.

As they approached, Alice leaned whispered in her husband’s ear. “Darling, I don’t like the way she is staring at me.”

On her throne, Madis licked her lips.

“I’m sure it’s fine, “Waldo whispered back. He was furiously scratching his arm. Waldo came to a stop about fifteen feet from the throne, he gave the queen a bow. Alice performed a deep, graceful curtsey and Belle managed a basic one without falling over.

“Greetings, your majesty. Thank you for this great honor, though it is not one I was seeking.”

“We know, we were most surprised to learn of your arrival and to discover you did not request an audience or our hospitality. This is most unusual for a White Mage; can you tell us why this was so?”

“I didn’t come here on behalf of the Order of Mist, but for my own reasons.”

“For what reason did you come to our city?”

Waldo hesitated. What he wanted to tell her was that it was none of her business, but she might take offense to that. Well, he thought, I guess I can go ahead and put my lying skills to the test. “Who doesn’t want to visit Torikai, the greatest city in the world, at least once in their lifetime? Plus, the opportunity to visit during your majesty’s birthday celebration, seemed too perfect to pass up.”

The queen gave a slight nod. “That is most agreeable to hear. Could you also explain to us why you demanded to ransack the library of the guild?”

Waldo peered at the mage standing next to the queen. “Ransack is an interesting word. I merely asked for access, I even offered payment.”

“We were under the impression that White Mages from Avalon never required any sort of assistance.”

Waldo sent a quick glance to Melissa. She remained stoic. He wondered if she had been asked not to speak up. “Well that is normally true, we White Mages are the best. However, I happen to have a Talent in Illusion, and all know the greatest illusionists in the Shattered Lands reside here. Since I was in Torikai anyway, I thought I might have a look to see if there was anything of value to me.”

The queen gave a girlish laugh and turned to her advisor. “Do you hear that, Master Garibaldi? He praises your guild.”

The mage, (Garibaldi?) bowed his head. “I am certain my guild will be most honored, your majesty.”

“And what of Valeria, Master Rabbit?” The queen asked. “We are most interested to learn why you spoke to the drow.”

“It was for the same reason. To see if they had anything interesting to teach me.”

“Your majesty,” Garibaldi said. “That cannot possibly be true. Drow magic does not use written or verbal spells. Instead, they use enchanted gems through which they can focus and channel their mana. Only the drow can use these gems, they cannot teach humans anything about magic.”

“They’re called, ‘foci,’” Waldo said. “Not, ‘enchanted gems,’ I’m surprised you don’t know that. You deal with the drow directly, don’t you? Shouldn’t you at least know the basics about them?”

The queen turned to her advisor. “Is that true?”

Garibaldi’s face reddened and he gave her a quick bow. “I do not know, majesty.”

“Well, now you do,” Waldo said helpfully. “No need to thank me.”

Garibaldi sent him a harsh glare. “And do you also claim to be able to use these foci the way the drow do?”

Waldo shook his head. “No, humans can’t use them, you at least had that much right.” There were a few chortles from the audience. Garibaldi’s lips flattened, and his cheeks grew a bit more flushed.

“Then, what did you expect to learn from them, Master Rabbit?” The queen asked.

“Oh, I didn’t go to them to ask about magic. I wanted to discuss torture techniques. In the same way the illusionists here are supposed to be experts in their field, the drow are just as knowledgeable about inflicting pain. Naturally, we White Mages know all about it as well, but you should always be willing to learn from those with greater experience. For instance, they have interesting ideas for the use of vices and heavy weights.”

There was an uncomfortable stir through the crowd. The queen’s mouth hung open for a moment before she could form a reply. “We… we were under the impression Avalon wanted to rid the world of all the races besides man.”

“We do, but just because you want to exterminate someone doesn’t mean you can’t be civil.” From the corner of his eye, Waldo noted that Melissa was making a face that suggested she was in physical pain.

“Does this mean from now on we can expect greater courtesy where the drow are concerned?” She sounded hopeful.

Waldo opened his mouth, but it was Melissa who answered. “No,” she said in a loud and ringing voice.

He glanced at her and thought her face would be enough to sour milk. “I am much more open-minded than most of my compatriots in the Order of Mist. You can’t expect them to be as sensible. We are all zealots plotting to take over the world after all.”

There was a stir in the audience. The queen gaped at him. Garibaldi’s eyes widened. Melissa scowled and looked ready to do murder.

“That… is an… interesting statement,” the queen finally said.

“Well, we White Mages believe in honesty.”

The queen shifted about on her throne. “We were also told you entered your servant in the tournament to be held in our honor. This surprises us, as we have always been told by the ambassadors from Avalon that the games are murder, and should be ended.”

“They are absolutely murder,” Waldo agreed. “But I’m sure they are a very entertaining sort of murder. Belle loves killing and asked to be allowed to join in the fun. Since she is a hard worker I decided to indulge her. I try to be a good master to my servants.”

“He does,” Belle confirmed. “He’s the best master ever.”

“We do not doubt he is,” the queen said. “But Master Rabbit, you are aware that only the tournament champion will survive? That all the other participants will suffer an honorable and glorious death on the Arena floor?”

“Of course,” Waldo said. “Who’d want it any other way?” Next to him, Alice stifled a groan.

“Then will you swear that neither you nor Avalon, will take offense should your brave servant fall?”

Waldo immediately placed both hands over his heart. “I swear it by all the gods great and small, and by the gods I follow.”

The queen gave a slow nod. “Then we certainly cannot object, we wish your servant good fortune in the Arena.”

“Thank you,” Waldo said.

“We grant you our hospitality, a place has been set aside for you and your companions. We invite you to remain for as long as you wish.”

“That really isn’t necessary,” Waldo said quickly.

“We insist.” The queen suddenly stood and climbed down from her throne. Waldo noted an expression of surprise on Garibaldi’s face as he hurried to stay at her side. She shuffled over and peered intently into Alice’s face. Alice took a hasty step back and Waldo felt panic from her through the bond.

“Uhm, is there something wrong, your majesty?” Waldo asked.

“We are admiring your skill,” she told him. “It is a splendid illusion, truly exquisite.”

“What? But Alice isn’t wearing an illusion.” As Waldo told her that, Garibaldi leaned in and whispered in the queen’s ear.

“Really?” Madis gasped and stared at Belle.

Belle grinned and waved. “Sorry, but it’s true. My good looks aren’t real. Don’t hate me for it.”

The queen’s eyes snapped back to Alice and her hands began to rub together. “My dear, would you like to join us in our private quarters? So that we might come to know each other a bit better? We would be most pleased if you would agree.”

Alice slid behind Waldo so that he was between her and the queen. “While I would be honored, your majesty, my husband doesn’t like me to be away from him for any amount of time. So, I’ll have to-”

Waldo turned around and gave Alice a little push in the small of her back, forcing her to stumble towards Queen Madis. “My wife would be absolutely delighted to spend time with you, your majesty!”

“Splendid!” The queen grabbed hold of Alice’s arm and began leading her away. “Tell me, my dear, have you ever enjoyed a nice massage while in a steam bath? It’s simply delightful!”

Alice glanced back at her husband in a panic while being led away. Waldo gave her an encouraging smile. “Have fun, and be sure to tell the queen what a wonderful White Mage I am.”

Waldo felt a stifling amount of anger and a sense of betrayal through the bond. He had the very distinct impression he would be receiving a kick from her later. With the queen leaving, the royal audience came to a sudden and impromptu end. Garibaldi departed with his queen. Melissa was glaring at him and starting to come over. “Let’s go find you a trainer,” Waldo said to Belle as he quickly exited the throne room before Melissa could reach him.

XXX

Fornette was busy overseeing the Arena gaming house when there was a large commotion at the entrance. He was surprised and more than a bit worried to see five drow and a burly human servant enter his place of business.

“Who is in charge here?” The Exalted Lady Valeria called out. "I would like some assistance."

Chapter 15

A Very Large Bet

The drow were not often seen in the Gold City. Valeria would receive invitations to the White Palace and sometimes attend special events with the queen. Otherwise, it was rare to lay eyes on a drow except for the guards at their embassy. The many merchants who traded with them always had to go to Valeria to negotiate, she didn’t step outside her fortress for anyone but the queen. The treaty Valeria had signed placed many restrictions on her and her people. It was understandable given their reputation, and how nervous the sight of them made folk.

The sudden, unexpected arrival of five drow brought everything in the gaming house to an immediate halt. Both customers and workers anywhere near the door hurriedly backed away to give them as much space as possible. A couple of his female servers fainted. The guards on duty gripped their swords but did not draw them out and were trying to back away like everyone else.

Cowards, Fornette thought as he hurried to deal with this. He gave their leader a swift bow. “I am Fornette, the manager here. May I be of service to you?”

Valeria was in a purple and black dress, with slits in the front and back of her skirts that revealed most of her legs. She grinned at him and nodded. Her manner was friendly enough, but being so close to her Fornette couldn’t help but feel nervous.

“I wish to place a wager on the queen’s tournament.”

“Is that all?” Fornette asked in surprise. “You could have simply sent a servant.” And not caused such a huge disturbance.

“The amount I intend to wager is substantial. I wanted to deal with the matter personally.”

“I understand, please allow me to assist you.” He led her to the back tables where bets were accepted and recorded. He was more than eager to get this done as quickly as possible.

Valeria followed him along with her guards and the single muscular human who was carrying a chest. As soon as the drow were clear of the door, the customers all began to exit. By the time they reached the back tables the gaming house was deserted except for guards and employees. Fornette wanted to curse, the day’s take would be disappointing. If rumors about the drow visiting got out, which they would, business would be bad for days or even weeks to come. Nothing I can do about that, he thought. I just need to get them out of here as quick and quiet as I can. The clerk who was seated at the table paled and stared wide-eyed as they came up to him.

“I have never actually made a wager before,” Valeria said. “Could you explain the process to me?”

“Of course,” Fornette pointed at the blackboard up on the wall. “That is a list of all the contestants in the queen’s tournament, and their odds of winning. You simply give us the amount you wish to wager, we will accept your money, record it in our ledgers, and issue you a ticket. If your fighter wins the tournament, you must return here and present your ticket. You will then receive your winnings in full.”

“I’m afraid I haven’t brought gold coins, but a bar instead. Will that be a problem?” Valeria asked.

“Not at all,” he pointed to the scale and lead weights on the table. The largest was two pounds, the smallest, a sixteenth of an ounce. “We can confirm the gold is pure and then credit you its value in marks. A gold mark is exactly one-quarter ounce.”

“I see, very convenient. Is there a limit to how much can be wagered?”

Fornette pointed proudly to the sign hanging above them.

WE HONOR ALL BETS

“We can accept any bet for any amount, and we absolutely guarantee to honor it. Any bet made in any gaming house in Torikai is a sacred contract which must be kept under all circumstances, without exception.”

“And who exactly is it that makes this guarantee? This sacred contract?”

“The Mage Guild of Torikai.”

“Thank you, that is exactly what I wanted to hear.” She turned back to the burly servant holding a metal chest and motioned for him to place it on the floor. He did so. Valeria waved a hand at the chest. Fornette saw a slight glow from a massive ruby on her right ring finger. There was an audible, ‘thunk’ and the lid popped open. “Place my wager on the table,” she commanded.

The man reached in with both hands and gave a grunt. Fornette’s eyes opened wide. It was the largest bar of gold he’d ever seen in his life! The man staggered over to the table and put it down. The wooden table creaked.

“Wager this,” Valeria said. “On Belle of Tarsus to win. You will find this bar weighs precisely one hundred, fifty-six and a quarter pounds, or the equivalent of ten thousand gold marks.”

Both Fornette and the clerk at the table were staring open-mouthed. The Arena Gaming House was the most popular in the city. Some of the richest men from across the Shattered Lands came here to gamble and place bets This bar was more gold than they would see in a year! It was certainly more than all the neighboring kingdoms had in their combined treasuries! How could anyone put this much on one bet?!! Fornette wondered.

“I believe,” Valeria said politely. “You will need a larger scale.”

XXX

“Is this a joke?” A scarred veteran named Restes asked.

He was a former mercenary who owned a small weapons shop and gymnasium in the western quarter of the Gold City. Waldo had been directed here when he’d asked about finding a trainer for Belle. Restes made his living equipping and training the young men who came to Torikai with dreams of gaining wealth and glory as a gladiator. At the moment, there were six young men in his gymnasium going at each other with wooden practice swords.

“Well?” Restes demanded. He’d just asked Belle to demonstrate a few moves with her sword. To get an idea of her skill level.

“I realize her swordsmanship leaves a bit to be desired,” Waldo said. “That is why I brought her here. She is a contestant in the queen’s tournament. I just need you to teach her the basics in the next five days, that’s all.”

“She’s fighting in the birthday tournament in the Arena?” Restes asked in disbelief. “She’s got a fine sword, but I doubt she could kill a squirrel with it, never mind a trained warrior. I’ve seen twelve-year-old stable boys with brooms who are more dangerous.”

“Now that’s just mean,” Belle said.

“I am not asking you to turn her into a master swordsman,” Waldo said. “Just show her a few moves, that will do.”

Restes shook his head. “Might I have a word in private with you, sir?”

“My proper title is ‘master’ not ‘sir,’ but all right.”

Restes walked away from Belle and across his gymnasium with Waldo at his elbow. When he stopped to talk to Waldo he was well out of ear range of Belle and the men training. “I’ll come straight to the point, why do you want her dead?”

“Dead?” Waldo asked in confusion.

“Not that it’s a problem,” Restes said quickly. “Everyone who comes to me for training or special advice always gets killed. It’s just how things are. But I do try and tell them the truth, that if they want to be gladiators they should try the fighting pits outside the Wall. Not as much glory, but they’d at least have a chance. But men hear about the prize money for the Arena tournaments and it always makes them stupid.”

“I think there’s a misunderstanding here,” Waldo said. “Belle is stronger and tougher than she seems.”

“She holds her weapon like a fly swatter,” Restes told him. “She swings it around like one too.”

“Which is why she is here,” Waldo said. “Just show her how to be competent with her sword.”

“That would take me six months. In five days, I might be able to show her the bare basics. Enough to at least look like she’s held a blade before.”

“That will do,” Waldo said.

“You do understand she is going to die, don’t you? Everyone but Varca will, but your girl won’t even survive her first match.”

Waldo shrugged. “Belle will be fine.”

“Please just remember I did warn you. If you are serious, I’ll train her every day until the tournament, from sunrise to sundown. My charge is two silver marks per day, payable at the beginning of each day and not refundable. I promise nothing, except that I will show her all I can in the time allotted. She can begin right now since more than half the day’s gone I’ll only charge one silver mark.”

“I don’t have marks, but I have other coins.”

“So long as they’re silver and not clipped too badly, it’s fine.”

Waldo counted out eleven silver coins and handed them over. Restes took a close look at them. They all looked to be made of the right metal, and none were shaved too badly. He put the coins in his purse.

“If you come to your senses, or she runs away, remember, I don’t return money.”

“It’s fine,” Waldo said. “It’s only silver.”

Restes smiled. “Maybe you White Mages are as rich as people say.” Not as smart though.

As they walked back to Belle, there was a commotion outside. The door to the gymnasium was wide open. Seeing men training was good advertisement. In the street, a beefy fellow at least six and a half feet tall, with curly brown hair and tree limbs for arms was walking by. He had four attractive, young women hanging on his arms and looking up at him adoringly. As he was walking past he came to a sudden stop and peered in through the doorway.

“Speak of the demon,” Restes said. He nodded to Waldo. “That’s Varca, the gladiatorial champion of the Arena for the past six years.”

XXX

Belle caught one good strong whiff and glanced out the door at the big man and his adoring fans. Belle began to wave a hand before her nose. “Ooh! Is there a dirty, smelly cow out there? Hey, you,” Belle called to the man. “You see a shitting cow anywhere?”

The man bore his teeth and gave a low growl.

Belle smiled back. She put her sword away. She then pointed at him and made a circle with one hand. She pointed at herself and stuck out one finger. Belle then proceeded to jab the finger in and out of the circle as fast as possible. The man shook the women off him and took a step towards the door.

As he did so Waldo came over to Belle’s side. “Good news, Restes has agreed to train you, beginning now. I want… what are you doing?”

Belle stopped playing with her hands and dropped them to her side. “Nothing, master.”

The large man stopped. He gave Belle’s master a hard look, then turned and walked away. The women chased after him.

“Yeah, you better run!” Belle shouted.

“Are you actually trying to provoke Varca?” Restes asked with disbelief. “Don’t. He has a very short temper. He is the last man in this city you want to anger.”

“You’ve never seen my master when he doesn’t get enough sleep.” Belle turned to Waldo. “Master, can I talk to you?”

Waldo nodded, the two of them took a few steps away from Restes.

Belle lowered her voice. “Just thought you might want to know, that Varca guy from just now?”

“Yes? The gladiatorial champion? He has an illusion cast on him, so he might not be as impressive as he looks.”

“I kind of doubt that, master,” Belle said. “I got his scent, he’s not a human any more than me. He’s a minotaur.”

“What?” Waldo gasped. “Are you sure?”

“Wouldn’t tell you if I wasn’t, master.”

Belle felt worry through the bond and saw him begin to rub his temples. “I think I can hear the Dark Powers laughing again.”

XXX

Alice was in the quarters the queen had given them. The palace had quite a number of guests in it. The queen had gone on and on about having nine different kings staying with her, along with a small horde of their servants and retainers. Despite that, she’d given them two rooms. Alice had mentioned wishing she could have some privacy with her husband, and the queen had been very eager to make her happy. Alice was already looking forward to making sweet, tender love to Waldo tonight. Though only after kicking him and explaining that you do not abandon your wife like that.

The time spent with the queen had been… strange.

Nothing immoral had taken place. Instead, the queen had taken her to a special room where she, Queen Madis, and six young maids had all taken their clothes off. There were some heated rocks and a bucket of water. Water was spilled onto the stones and the room soon filled with steam. She and the queen laid out on some benches as a couple maids massaged them and they chatted. The girls were very skilled with their hands and Alice had to admit, it was pleasant.

The only thing that prevented her from enjoying the experience completely was the way Madis kept ogling her. It was every bit as open and obvious as the Inn of Lost Sighs. In between bites of chicken, Madis had peppered her with questions about where she’d come from and how she had ended up the wife of a White Mage. Alice had been truthful… sort of. She confessed that she’d been an orphan from Stratford in Lothas, and grown up an indentured servant working at an inn. A regular and morally upstanding inn. Waldo had arrived one day, handsome and perfect in shining white robes. They’d taken one look into each other’s eyes and fallen instantly in love. Without hesitation, he’d handed over a fortune in gold to buy her freedom and asked her to marry him. All the maids had sighed and agreed it was the most romantic story ever and she was lucky to have found someone like that. Madis had been less enthralled and shoved more chicken in her mouth.

Nothing physical happened beyond the massages. Though the queen kept saying it was a shame she was married.

XXX

When a knock came at the door Alice frowned. She knew from the bond it wasn’t Waldo, he was still somewhere in the city west of her. Alice suspected it was a messenger from the queen, inviting her to a shared bath or something. But when she opened the door she instead found a blonde, yellow-eyed woman in white robes.

“May I come in?” Melissa asked.

Alice slammed the door shut in her face.

Alice clearly heard the other woman sigh. “I only want to talk to you, barmaid. Nothing more.”

“We have nothing to talk about, and my name is Alice.”

“I know what your name is, barmaid. And we have a great deal to talk about.”

“If you came here to see Waldo, he’s not here.”

“I know that. If he were, I’d have sensed him. I have quite a lot to say to him as well, but right now it’s you I wish to speak to.”

“Well, I don’t have anything to say to you.”

“I am not leaving until I talk to you, barmaid. We can speak in private or through this door, it makes no difference to me.”

Alice did not want to be alone in a room with Melissa. Not only because the other woman was in love with her husband, but because she was a real White Mage. Melissa believed all non-humans should be killed. Not the sort of person Alice would want to spend time with. Especially in a place without witnesses.

Melissa continued speaking. “Shall we talk about what happened at the inn where we all first met? That rare vintage of wine you provided me with?”

Alice ground her teeth and opened the door.

“Thank you,” Melissa slipped into the room.

“We really don’t have anything to talk about,” Alice growled and shut the door. The woman was at arm’s length. If she had to, Alice knew she could snap her neck or choke the life out of her before Melissa could work any magic.

“I disagree,” Melissa said. The woman faced her with back and arms as rigid as boards.

Alice recognized the posture, as well as the overly polite tone. In her time working at the Inn of Lost Sighs, Alice had been on the receiving end of it many, many times. A wife or girlfriend would come in and want to accuse her of trying to steal her man. Alice was always blameless, and the other women never wanted to believe her. “If this is about what happened back in Middleton I want to say I’m sorry. It wasn’t anything personal.”

“You mean when you drugged me with love potion?”

“To be fair, you were threatening to kill my husband.”

“I don’t blame you for that, I hold Waldo responsible. Obviously, you were just his pawn.”

Alice frowned. “Thank you?”

“Has Waldo explained to you the… results of the love potion you gave me?”

Alice nodded. “It’s been working this entire time, you’re still in love with him.”

Melissa gave an uncomfortable shrug. “Under normal circumstances, a love potion has a duration of a few hours, a single day or night at most. No one has ever heard of a love potion whose effects lasted this long, it is almost certainly permanent. Waldo created something completely unique, something most mages can only dream about. He is wasting his potential.”

“You know what you feel is fake, right? I mean, if it had been regular potion you’d be back to trying to murder him.”

“Oh, I am aware of that, believe me. If it were to suddenly wear off tomorrow Waldo would be a dead man.” Melissa’s hands opened and closed without her seeming to notice. “The problem is that even knowing these feelings are false I remain completely in love with him. It turns out my heart rules my head.”

Alice bit her lip and imagined skewering the other woman with her claws. “Well… since you love him, you must want to make him happy.”

Alice was surprised when Melissa shook her head. “No, I will do what is best for him, regardless of whether or not it makes him happy. Which leads me to you.”

Here it comes, Alice thought.

“You should leave him. It would be best, not only for Waldo but for you as well.”

“Get out,” Alice snapped.

“Let me explain the situation,” Melissa was unruffled.

“No. I’ll explain it! I am his wife, and unlike you, my love isn’t imaginary. That’s the situation! Do you think I’ve never heard this before? Whenever a man made doe eyes at me his woman would always come around and blame me for it. She’d want me to leave him alone, as if I was the one causing the problem. Well, dearie, I have news for you. I’m the wife now and you’re the one who’s the problem. It’s not the wife who gets out of the way!”

“That’s true normally,” Melissa admitted. “But, not in this case.”

“Our being married doesn’t matter?” Alice demanded.

“No. There are far more important things at issue here. Let me explain something to you very, very clearly. Waldo’s future lies with me, not you. I am either going to bring him back to Avalon with me, or I am going to kill him. Those are his only possible fates. Do you understand? There is no happy ending for you.”

Alice’s right hand twitched. She wanted to slap this girl until she was on her knees weeping. “You don’t know a damn thing about true love. My husband is the most important thing in my life. All I truly want is to be with him for the rest of my days. I’m not about to leave him, no matter what threats you make.”

“I am not threatening you, I am trying to be kind.”

“You call asking me to abandon Waldo being kind?”

“It’s better than the alternative.”

“Okay, now the threats start.”

“It is really very simple,” Melissa said. “I intend to bring Waldo to Avalon, so he can truly become what he pretends to be. He has already committed many crimes deserving of death, but I have arranged a pardon for him. He will be enrolled as a member of the Order of Mist and all his sins shall be absolved. Members of my Order live our lives only for the greater good. We are expected to make many sacrifices for the cause of Unity, Justice, and Peace. One of these is that we are only permitted to marry other members of the Order. The ability to use magic is very rare and needs to be passed on. The only way to ensure that is for mages to marry one another. Given the situation I think it obvious who he will be with in the end.”

Alice’s jaw fell, she couldn’t believe the temerity of this woman. “Let me get this straight, you’re standing there, and telling me to my face, I should step aside so that you can marry Waldo?”

Alice noticed as Melissa’s hands began to tremble and her breathing got noticeably louder. “Do you think your love for him is so much better than mine? So much purer and true? Tell me, barmaid, if your breasts weren’t so big and round, if your skin had a few freckles or pock marks, if you were ten years older or fifty pounds heavier, do you still think he’d love you? He loves you for your body, nothing more! What do you know about magic or duty? How could you even begin to understand what Waldo might accomplish if he were just given the right opportunity? With my help, he could do amazing things! What can you do for him other than warm his bed at night?” Melissa’s entire body was beginning to shake. The woman took a deep breath and slapped her hands to her side. She stilled herself. “Forgive me. I did not mean to be rude.”

Alice nodded. “Of course.” The calm, polite mask was rigidly back in place. But now Alice was VERY sure that it was a mask. She began to think seriously about killing her. But was there any way she could get away with it? Did anyone see her come here? Could she feed the body to Gronk?

“I am being logical,” Melissa continued in a calm and measured voice. “If Waldo had actually been a White Mage as he pretends he never would have married you.”

“Believe me, I know. Even if I left we would still be married. There is no divorce in my country, marriage is for life.”

“The same is true in Avalon, very few countries permit marriages to be dissolved.”

“Then is a man allowed to have more than one wife in your country?”

“Don’t be disgusting, they only have harems in places like the Caliphate or Alteroth.”

That little bit of information slid past Alice’s notice. “Then how could you marry him?”

“Once Waldo in enrolled in the Order your marriage will simply not be recognized.”

“So, you’ll just pretend it never happened?”

“If my Order does not acknowledge a thing then it does not exist. You should be glad. The other solution is simpler, but you wouldn’t enjoy it. Go back to whatever tavern or whorehouse you come from and forget Waldo. Or better yet, sell yourself in one of the brothels here. With that obscene body of yours you’d be rich in a few months.”

“I’m not a whore! I’ve been with exactly one man in my life and he is the only one I will ever be with! We love each other! Waldo loves me, not you!”

“That doesn’t matter.” Melissa took the leather pouch tied to her belt and held it out to Alice. “Here is twenty gold guilders, a fortune, more than enough to begin a new and comfortable life anywhere in the world. Take it and go, barmaid. Believe me, it’s for your own good.”

Alice stomped over to the door and threw it open. She was only barely able to keep her tail or fangs from appearing. “Get out!”

Melissa gave a sad shake of her head. “Some people simply don’t appreciate kindness. Well, perhaps you do truly love him,” she walked out the door. “But then, don’t they say that all true love must end in tragedy?” Melissa left, and Alice slammed the door shut behind her.

XXX

About a half hour later a messenger from the queen arrived. Madis wanted to know if Alice would like to join her for a nice long bath.

Chapter 16

What Do You Want

“Fool! Idiot! Incompetent! A goblin could outsmart you!” Leiznam roared.

Fornette flinched at each shout. He’d been summoned to the guild because of the massive wager he’d collected yesterday. The guildmaster was screaming abuse at him while other members looked on scowling.

“How could you have accepted her wager, you moronic horse dung sweeper?!”

“But... but… master, what else was I supposed to do? We honor all bets.”

“Don’t quote our motto back at me!” Leiznam roared. “Can you do basic math?”

Fornette swallowed. He could guess where this was headed. “Yes, master.”

“Then tell me, what is ten thousand times a hundred?”

“A million,” Fornette answered in a small voice.

“A million! And do you think we have a million gold marks to spare?!”

“But no gaming house in Torikai has ever refused a bet, ever. When I became manager, I was specifically told to never turn down any wager, no matter how large.” He turned appealing eyes to the other mages. “I was only doing my job.”

“You’re fired,” Leiznam said. “Get out of this hall, get out of this city, and get out of this country! Be glad I don’t have you skinned alive!”

Leiznam knew he’d done nothing wrong, he’d done exactly what he was supposed to. But it was obvious there was nothing he could do or say. He bowed and left as quickly as he could.

XXX

As soon as the fool was gone Leiznam looked at Terval. “Is Varca absolutely certain the White Mage’s servant is an ogre?”

Terval nodded. “He is, he’s spitting mad about it too. Says if it weren’t for the White Mage being there he’d have killed the beast yesterday.”

“Assuming he could,” Verde said. “I still find it hard to believe a White Mage would use a monster, and a Great Monster at that.”

“Is it easier or harder to believe than having him conspire with drow?” Leiznam asked.

Verde looked disgusted. “I always knew the whites were underhanded and dangerous, but I never imagined they would stoop this low.”

“Things to the south must be even worse than they seem,” Rodo said.

Cavin turned and glared at Terval. “We never should have used Varca in the first place. I said it was a mistake.”

“Well, how else were we going to rig the tournaments?” Terval shot back. “You can’t bribe people to throw a match when losing means death. I didn’t hear too many complaints over the last six years! Especially since we all got to pocket the prize money!”

Four major tournaments were held each year in the Arena, one on the queen’s birthday, and one on each of the major holidays. The guild managed the tournaments and were responsible for covering all the bets, but it was the crown that provided the reward to the tournament champion. Since monsters were barred from competing inside the Wall, Varca could only fight with the guild’s cooperation.  When Terval brought the minotaur to them they’d made a deal. Varca could keep a tenth of all the prizes he won, the guild members would split the rest. In exchange, they would daily recast an illusion on him and maintain the fiction he was just a fearsome warrior. This allowed Varca to live the life of a gladiatorial champion in the greatest city in the world, and with still more gold than most nobles. While the guild not only collected nine-tenths of the prize money but could set the odds so that almost all the bets were on the underdogs. It was an absolutely beautiful system that profited everyone involved.

Until now.

“Maybe Varca will still win,” Verde said hopefully. “I heard she’s been training with Restes and barely knows what she’s doing.”

“Don’t be an idiot!” Leiznam snapped. “You really think Avalon would go this far; bargain with Valeria, bring in a disguised ogre, and give the ogre a magical sword if she weren’t deadly with it? If she’s pretending to be incompetent while training, it must all be for show. I’m sure as soon as the tournament begins she’ll suddenly remember how to use it.”

“Why don’t we find some excuse and disqualify her?” Rodo suggested.

“You mean after Waldo swore an oath in court and the queen publicly declared his servant could fight?” Cavin shook his head. “That would put us in direct opposition with the queen, we can’t do that.”

“He even got the queen to summon him to court and give him a royal audience without asking,” Galen said. “He openly insulted Garibaldi, without upsetting the queen, and got her to accept his plotting with Valeria. Have you ever heard of a White Mage who could manipulate things so easily?”

Leiznam nodded. “He’s clever, that one. He plays the fool but then pulls strings without anyone even noticing. He must be one of the best agents Avalon has.”

“And his so-called wife is now seducing the queen,” Verde said. “Shameless! Utterly shameless!”

Terval snorted in disgust. “Like that’s hard to do!”

“Do you think she’s really his wife?” Verde wondered.

“Of course not,” Terval said. “They obviously just recruited the most beautiful woman they could find and brought her here to bring Madis to their side. Would you do that to your actual wife?”

“Seven hells, yes! You’ve met Sheila. I’d give her to Varca if it meant I had a few days without nagging!”

“Wouldn’t work,” Rodo said with a smirk. “She scares even him.”

That made everyone but Leiznam laugh. “This isn’t a time for jokes,” Leiznam reminded them. “We’re facing a real disaster. If the ogre wins that means we owe Valeria a million gold marks or two billion copper marks! If we emptied our vaults, sold every building we own, sold every contract, and every piece of property we still couldn’t raise a third of that. Valeria will take everything and all of us will be debt servants for the rest of our days.”

“If we must, we could borrow the money from the crown,” Galen suggested.

“How is that any better?” Leiznam asked. “We’d just be the property of Madis instead of Valeria.”

“Would you rather belong to the queen or to the drow?”

“Neither! I’d rather be rich and powerful and see my guild rich and powerful!” Leiznam said. “We need to find an answer.”

“We could just dispel the illusion and let everyone see the white brought an ogre,” Verde said. “I know it breaks our law, but we can say we did it to protect the citizens from a Great Monster.”

“Wonderful solution,” Cavin said with a sneer. “And what happens when the whites do the same with Varca? Not only will everyone know we’ve had a Great Monster here for six years, but every single person who placed a bet on anyone else in any of the tournaments will say they were cheated.”

“We’ll have broken thousands of contracts,” Rodo said. “That will destroy the guild as much as failing to pay off the bet to Valeria would.”

Looking embarrassed Verde nodded and lowered his head.

“We have to find a solution that doesn’t involve breaking any contracts,” Leiznam said.

“Why are we dancing around this?” Cavin asked. “There’s obviously only one solution and we all know it. We have to kill the ogre.”

“You volunteering?” Rodo asked. “Killing an ogre is dangerous, and none of us are combat mages.”

“When we need people killed when do we ever do it ourselves?” Cavin answered. “If you have the gold you can always find someone to do the dirty work for you.”

“White Mages are even deadlier than Great Monsters,” Rodo said. He looked around the room. “Do we really want to make an enemy of one?”

“They’re already the enemy!” Cavin said. “They’re the ones attacking us!”

“We’re not going to touch either Rabbit or Cornwall,” Leiznam said. “But how much offense can Avalon take if something happens to a servant of one of their members? Especially since there won’t be any direct connection between us and whoever does it.”

“But it’s still dangerous,” Verde said.

“What would you like us to do instead?” Leiznam demanded. “Do nothing and let the ogre fight? Risk losing everything?”

“Couldn’t we at least try and come to some sort of arrangement first?” Verde asked.

“Bribe him?” Cavin asked with disbelief. “It won’t work, whites are fanatics.”

“Can we at least try?” Verde asked. “What is there to lose?”

Leiznam frowned, but nodded. “There’s no harm in at least making the offer. Given what we already know, it’s not as if he can accuse us of anything. The worst he can do is say no, and then we’re just back to killing his pet.”

XXX

Waldo was alone in the room the queen had provided him and Alice. Belle had left to train with Restes before the horrible ball of fire was in the sky. A young woman named Phiaa, who was dressed as a maid and had a great ass, had invited Alice to join the queen once again. Alice had been more than reluctant to agree. Waldo had needed to remind her that given their situation they really could not afford to offend Queen Madis. That a favor from her might potentially make the difference between life and death. When that hadn’t convinced her, he’d told her they could do the slave master and the innocent slave girl tonight. He even promised to be especially rough with her. Alice had gone with Phiaa and he’d been left on his own. The sacrifices I make to take care of everyone, Waldo thought.

During their journeys, Alice had gotten almost no chance to spend time with other women. He’d expected her to be thrilled to get to enjoy the company of an actual queen. Even one who was ‘blessed by the gods with youth and beauty.’ But all through the day yesterday, he’d sensed her discomfort and nervousness. Late in the afternoon, the queen had done something to fill Alice with absolute fury and a good deal of fear. Waldo had asked about it, but Alice had refused to tell him what had happened. She had however delivered one swift kick to his ass and told him he deserved it.

When he and Belle had told her about Varca, she’d been adamant they leave the city and get as far away as they could. The fact she was ready to just write off all the gold they’d invested proved how serious she was. Surprisingly, it had been Belle who’d immediately rejected the idea.

“You think I’m going to run away from one stupid minotaur?” Belle had said with a violent shake of her head. “Like any ogre would be afraid of a cow!”

“But he’s a Great Monster too,” Alice had argued. “And he’s been here for years, so he must have a lot more experience.”

“Doesn’t matter, sweetie. I’m not running away from some big old cow. If they heard, all the other ogres would make fun of me. Besides, I can’t let down master.”

“Thank you, Belle,” Waldo had said. “When this is all over I promise to give you a good beating.”

“Really, master?!!” Belle clasped her hands together and jumped up and down, making the floor shake.

Waldo had nodded, and Alice had groaned.

XXX

So, Waldo was free to do as he pleased today. Through the bond, he could sense boredom from Belle and a tremendous amount of embarrassment from Alice. Why was Alice always feeling embarrassed when she was in the queen’s company? Was it because her looks were genuine while the queen’s weren’t? He wished she would learn to be less self-conscious and just accept the fact she was attractive.

Since he had nothing better to do, Waldo thought he would wander the Great Market and see if anything interesting caught his eye. The Gold City also had an herbal shop that catered to the local guild and visiting mages. He could finally stock up on mandrake, devil grass, and other potion ingredients.

As he prepared to leave he sensed a mage approaching his door. Waldo paused and waited for the inevitable knock on his door. What he got, was the door swinging open, a White Mage stepping inside, and immediately slamming it shut.

“You are coming with me today,” Melissa said the instant the door was closed. She seemed to completely ignore the wand pointed at her.

Waldo skittered back a couple steps. “What do you want?”

“What do I want?” She repeated with a furious shake of her head. “To begin with I would like you to stop embarrassing my Order! I know you hate me and the Order of Mist, and you seem to make a sport of mocking us. But you have taken things too far, beyond too far. Do you understand what you’ve done?” Waldo opened his mouth. Melissa continued. “You openly met with the drow, you allowed your false servant to participate it the vile blood sport they practice here, you freely confirmed these actions in front of Madis and nine other sovereigns, and if all that were not enough you declared that my order seeks to rule the world!”

“Well, you have to admit at least that part is true.” Even though he was the one with the wand, Waldo felt very threatened. He considered summoning his familiars back to his side. He could do that with just one word. The problem was that it would reveal their nature to everyone. Humans could not summon one another.

Melissa was glaring at him. “Is that another joke?! Is all this just one huge joke? Do you want to die, Waldo? Is that it. If you prefer a grave to a long and meaningful life tell me so!”

“Ah… you do see I’m the one with the wand? Shouldn’t I be the one asking if you want to die?”

Melissa grabbed her hair with both hands. “I am trying to save you Waldo, but you are making it very, very difficult for me. I have lost count of how many death sentences you have earned. Just wearing that robe is enough. If it weren’t for that love potion and what it’s done to me I would have killed you on sight. And if I somehow failed, EVERY White Mage in this part of the world would be hunting you. I lied to the Order to help you. I betrayed my vows and broke faith with all my brothers and sisters. I have become your accomplice and committed crimes that would earn me death. And I did it all for your sake! To get you a pardon and a chance to redeem yourself. Everything I’ve done, I’ve done to try and save you!”

“I keep telling you I don’t want to be saved.”

Melissa let go of her hair and balled her hands up into fists. “That’s why you are going to spend the day with me performing acts of charity and helping the poor. You’ve lived a selfish existence up until now, but I must believe it’s not too late for you. Maybe if you do some good works and see just how rewarding it is to help others, you’ll begin to understand your greater purpose.”

Going out and performing acts of insanity with her did not sound appealing at all. “I’ll have to decline, and since I have the wand you can’t make me.”

“You think not? If you refuse to come with me Waldo, I will use a communication spell to report to the Council. I will tell them exactly what you have done here. I have no doubt that not only will your pardon be immediately revoked, but that I will be ordered to execute you by any means. And, love potion or not, I will obey that order!” Melissa stopped and took a deep breath. She took a moment to try and straighten her hair. When she continued it was with a calm that was as thin as spider’s silk. “Will you come with me?”

Saying no was clearly not an option. His choices were to either go with her and join in her mad activities or try and kill her. “You realize this is an act of pure charity?”

“Of course! That’s the whole point!”

Waldo finally put his wand away. “All right, let’s go and help the poor. I’m sure it won’t be as horrible and boring as I think.”

Chapter 17

The God Of The White Mages

Melissa took him out of the Gold City through one of the western gates. They had a cart pulled by a donkey filled with loaves of bread she had purchased herself. They went into the Rats Nest along the Silver Road. They went about six blocks past the Wall. That let them put the inns and storefronts and most of the businesses behind them. Melissa brought the donkey to a stop in front of the bleary and run-down hovels that passed for homes in the Rats Nest.

“Free bread!” Melissa called out, sounding excited. “Free bread.”

The locals rushed towards them like a stampeding herd. They were dirty, thin, and ravenous, like the namesakes of this part of Torikai. Waldo handed out the bread from his side of the cart, his only wish to be done with this nonsense as quickly as possible. The fact the people were grateful and thanking and blessing him over and over meant nothing to Waldo. He couldn’t imagine why anyone in their right mind would want to waste their time doing this, never mind their silver.

“Many of the poor can’t afford to feed themselves since the price of bread has galloped away,” Melissa told him as she handed loaves down to eager hands. As soon as anyone got bread they wrapped both arms around it and ran away as fast as they could. “The queen doesn’t do anything to help them. When the winter comes many of them will starve.”

And when they do their bodies won’t even be reanimated. They’ll just rot away to nothing. How wasteful! “That is just awful,” Waldo said, doing his best to sound sincere. He seemed successful as Melissa nodded her head.

“My Order and I do what we can to help, but it’s no more than a drop in the bucket. The queen could easily afford to feed them all, but she doesn’t care.”

I don’t blame her. Waldo handed a loaf down to a woman with gray and brown hair. She took it with one hand. The other she placed behind her head, palm up.

“The love of the Rabbit unto you,” she said and then hurried away.

Waldo blinked. She had not been part of the caravan. The woman was gone before he could think of a reply and more people crowded in close with their hands out, begging for food. He wondered who had told her about the Great Rabbit as he passed down more loaves.

“The ruler doesn’t have an obligation to her subjects,” Waldo said. “The only obligation is for the ruled to obey their ruler. Anything they receive should be seen as a gift, not as any sort of requirement. After all, it’s not like the subjects get to pick and choose who wears the crown. Whoever sits on the throne is there because they have the power to be there, not because the commoners want them.”

Melissa looked over at him and frowned. “Were you raised in a nobleman’s house? That’s exactly the sort of argument I would expect to hear from a petty lord abusing his serfs.”

Waldo grinned. “I can say with absolute honestly say that my family has no titles and is in no way noble.” Which was true. He’d been born and raised in Castle Corpselover and was heir to one of the Seven Great Houses of Alteroth. His mother held the power of life and death over more people than the queen here did. But the great houses of Alteroth did not use noble titles. There were no kings or lords in his country. The houses didn’t hold authority because of blood rights and ancient lineages, the families who ruled did so because they had the raw power to do so. The whole point of the First Quest was to make sure every single member of a ruling house was strong enough for that responsibility. Except for the Poisondaggers of course.

“Then coming from one of the lower classes you should have more sympathy for the plight of these people,” Melissa said.

“I don’t,” Waldo told her. “If they don’t have enough money then they need to find work or sell themselves into slavery.”

“There is not enough work, and there is no slavery here. A strong healthy man can always get hired by one of the fighting pits and a pretty young girl can find work in a pleasure house. If you are the head of a family, you may be able to get a loan from a merchant house. The amount is usually five silver marks, but you must pay back seven within half a year. If you fail to do so, your entire family will be put into bondage and forced to work off the debt. The owner of the debt contract can force them to do whatever they like and pay as little as they want. In effect, anyone imprisoned for debt will spend the rest of their life working it off.”

“I thought you said this country doesn’t have slavery.”

“They refer to it as being a debt servant, but it’s slavery in all but name.”

That reminded Waldo of his original meeting with Alice. She’d been called an indentured servant, but he’d been forced to buy her exactly as if she were property. He also thought about the family he saw being led away bound in ropes.

“Well, that is still better than starving, isn’t it?”

“It isn’t even an option for most. The merchants will only lend to families with two healthy parents and at least two healthy children. Most are unmarried or too old or frail or without strong children.”

“Then why don’t they leave and go somewhere they can find work?”

“Many of these people came here from some place even worse,” Melissa said. “They, or their parents or grandparents, aren’t from Torikai. They came here as refugees from goblin raids or wars or from places suffering drought or famine. They came here thinking it was their best chance at a better life for themselves and their children. And instead, they have this!” She waved an arm at the crowd and at the half-built sheds where they resided. “These people have nowhere else to go!”

Then let them die and make room for those who are stronger. He was sure Melissa would not appreciate his common sense. “Then what is the point to giving people bread if they’re doomed no matter what?”

“Even if you can’t solve a problem completely you should still do as much as you can. It’s better to light a single torch than curse the darkness.”

“Are you sure?” Waldo asked. “It also makes you a target for things that can see in the dark.” Waldo saw a man make the sign of the rabbit before taking a loaf from her. Melissa didn’t react to it and Waldo didn’t say anything to him. Like the woman with the one-handed sign, Waldo knew the man hadn’t traveled with him.

XXX

When the last loaf was handed out they were still besieged by the locals.

“I am sorry,” Melisa called out to them. “But that is all I have, there is no more bread today.”

The crowd seemed to find it hard to believe. Many among them kept asking if there wasn’t just one more loaf hidden at the bottom of the cart. Some asked if she would have more bread tomorrow. A few of them cried and asked her if there was anything she could do for them.

“I will do all that I can,” Melissa said. “Alas, I am not the queen.” Though disappointed and hungry, the people dispersed.

“Well, this was immensely enjoyable,” Waldo lied. “I suppose we can go back now.”

Melissa shook her head. “No. We should walk among the people and talk to them.”

“Why?” Waldo asked in bewilderment. He could not imagine a greater waste of his time.

“To listen to their complaints, to show them sympathy, to tell them we care, to-”

“To tell them how much better their lives would be if only Avalon were in control of this country,” Waldo said for her.

“I merely make it clear that I and the Order care about their situation. I leave it to the people to draw their own conclusions.”

“You are deliberately undercutting the queen and trying to stir up dissension among her people.” Waldo had no real interest in Queen Madis and this kingdom beyond the gold and knowledge he hoped to acquire. But he had a general distrust of the White Mages.

“I am simply trying to provide comfort to people who need it. If they are in a wretched situation that is a reflection on their ruler, not on me or my Order.” She climbed down from the driver’s seat on the cart. She took hold of the donkey’s bridle and began to lead them down the street.

Waldo climbed down as well. “Hard to believe so many people in power distrust you since your motivations are so pure.”

“I am only telling people the truth.”

“The truth that suits you.”

“Do you approve of Madis and how she rules here? She never leaves the inner city, she won’t even look at her own subjects. She cares nothing about them! When I told Madis her people needed bread she answered me they could eat candy instead. What sort of queen is that?”

Waldo shrugged. “One who knows how to prioritize. Why is it your concern anyway? Avalon is three thousand miles from here.”

“All human life is precious and should be defended!”

“Yes, when we first met, and you told me you were going to execute me, my immediate reaction was to think how much you value life.”

“You were a thief and thieves should be killed. Even though we treasure life, the laws must be upheld. Had I known of half your crimes I’d have killed you the instant I saw you.”

“And if the effects of the love potion wore off you’d execute me this instant, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes,” Melissa said without hesitation.

“Can you understand why I am not going to Avalon with you?”

Melissa gave him a flat look. “You are, Waldo. Avalon or the grave, those are your choices.”

Like there’s that much difference, Waldo thought. He spotted a young boy of ten or so with a single wooden crutch. He was hobbling up the street with his mother. His right leg looked withered. Waldo walked up to them and spoke to his mother.

“You son’s leg, has it been that way since birth, or did he suffer an accident?”

The mother was startled. “He… he was run over by a wagon three years ago, my lord. I was afraid the leg would have to be cut off.”

Waldo nodded. “Good. If it’s the result of an injury that will make it easier.” She and her son were in ragged and faded homespun. There didn’t seem much point in asking if she could pay for healing. “I will heal your son’s leg. Hold his hand, this will be painful.” He looked down at the boy. “Try to be brave.”

The boy gave an excited nod and his mother took firm hold of him. Waldo pulled up the trouser leg. The flesh beneath was pale and dirty. Just below the knee, it bent at a sharp angle, and he could clearly make out the bone underneath the skin. Waldo put both hands on the boy’s leg.

“Istes carnes crus ad restituere.” Waldo’s hands glowed and he felt the mana flow into the broken appendage.

The boy gave an immediate cry of pain. Forcing bones to straighten and mend and knitting muscle together was not pleasant. His mother told him to be brave and that he was blessed. Waldo focused on his work and did his best to ignore the child’s screeching. Repairing injuries, even ones that were years old and scarred over, was relatively simple. Curing an illness was always much more challenging. It only took a couple minutes and the leg was straight and all the muscles in perfect working order.

“There you are, good as new.” Waldo wiped his hands to try and get the dirt and grime off them.

The boy stood there, gingerly standing on his legs without the now discarded crutch. He took a couple a couple cautious steps as his mother stood there crying.

“I can walk!” The boy shouted.

“Obviously,” Waldo said.

“Thank you!” The mother cried and tried to hug him.

Waldo back pedaled in a nick of time and just barely escaped her grasp. He held up both hands. “That’s all right. I am happy to help. Unity, Justice, and Peace and all that.”

The woman nodded and embraced her son, thanking him again and again. When Waldo noted all the mundanes on the street staring wide-eyed he was not surprised. They were only mundanes after all. Even if they lived in a city with a huge fake gold wall, you would still expect them to be amazed at the sight of genuine magic. Commoners were easy to impress. What took Waldo by surprise was when he turned around and saw Melissa standing there, her mouth hanging open, both hands pressed to her heart.

“What?” Waldo asked. The way she was staring at him he felt almost as uncomfortable as when she’d barged into his room this morning.

“You’re a healer,” she whispered barely loud enough for him to hear.

“Yes, I am,” he muttered. It was not something to be proud of.

“You’re a healer,” she said again. Her lips turned up and there was a look of ecstasy in her eyes.

He’d heard those words before in his life, and they’d always been an accusation. “Yes, I have a Talent in Healing, a strong one. It’s what I was born with, it’s not as if I asked for it.”

And then she said the cruelest and most hurtful thing any person could ever say to him.

“You would make a great White Mage.”

His back went stiff and he glared at her. His immediate thought was to yell at her to go and fuck herself. But the look on her face and the way she’d said those words didn’t match their cruel and hateful nature. “That’s a compliment, isn’t it? You think you’re complimenting me, don’t you?”

“I understand it now,” Melissa spoke as if not hearing him. “This is the god’s will. All of it has been the god’s will. The One We Follow wants me to bring you home so that you may serve him.”

No, Waldo thought. This is definitely more frightening than when she threatened me this morning.

XXX

“Thank you so much for doing this, my lord!”

“I am no lord,” Waldo muttered. “My proper title is master.”

“Thank you very much, master!”

Waldo’s only response was a grunt. Now, he was on his knees in front of some dirty, garbage choked, rat infested alleyway. His hands on the scabbed feet of some filthy commoner. He was using his magic to heal the blisters on them. Mother would be so proud, Waldo thought. Giving away free bread had been bad enough. But when Melissa had realized he had a Talent in Healing she’d started to shout for anyone who was sick or injured to come forward. Just as with the shouts of free bread, a horde of dirty peasants had materialized. It had been like his mother summoning undead!

Waldo had then spent his time healing bones, treating fevers and coughs, dealing with rashes, blisters, and infections. Every person he healed walked away praising and thanking him. Waldo would have traded all their kind words and thoughts for a single piece of silver. The only people he’d been unable to help were a man with a club foot and two people who’d had the wasting sickness. Healing magic could not remove any illness or injury with which a person was born. Wounds could be healed, but not deformities. The wasting sickness was one of those dread illnesses that could appear without warning, but which others could not catch. Waldo had no idea why healing magic had those restrictions, but it did.

The light from the spell faded and Waldo wiped his hands. The blisters were gone and the skin on the man’s feet looked smooth and unmarred.

“There, it’s done. Who’s next?”

The man bowed to him three or four times before leaving. “Thank you! May the gods bless and keep you!”

“Yes, yes, next person.”

From behind Waldo Melissa spoke. “You are most welcome if you truly wish to thank us then all Waldo and I ask is that you tell people about what he did for you. That is the only payment we ask.”

Waldo looked over his shoulder to send her a sour expression.

“I will! I’ll tell everyone, I promise!” The man walked off with a spring in his step. In his place stepped a woman with a blunt chin who was coughing.

When Waldo had stopped to treat that first boy, it hadn’t been done out of kindness or some sense of altruism. Waldo would have found the very idea offensive. He’d helped because he’d been bored with handing out bread, and the idea of talking to a bunch of mundanes about their problems sounded like an even greater waste of time. It had been a while since he’d needed to heal anyone, and it was a good idea to at least keep in practice. So, he’d thought to heal one person.

Waldo got to his feet and placed his hands on her. “Ivaros et morbum febrem.” Light began to glow about his hands.

Waldo didn’t dislike using healing magic, it had always been his Talent, and for a long time the only magic he was competent in. His issue was how embarrassing this was. Where he was from healing magic was not something to flaunt. When a person needed to be treated it was done in private, and then usually forgotten. It was certainly never done right out in the open where the whole world could see! An entire crowd of dirty peasants was watching, as well as Melissa.

He glanced back over his shoulder at her. She was staring intently, a look of pride and admiration on her face. It reminded him of the way Alice would look at him sometimes. People referred to healing as white magic, and among White Mages, it was the most honored and respected of all the Talents.

“Every Councilor in the Order of Mist is a healer,” Melissa had told him. “And only a few are as gifted as you are! Once you join the Order, you’ll be one of its leaders in a few short years!”

That her Order was led by healers was just more proof that ALL White Mages were insane!

As humiliating as all this was, there was always a certain satisfaction in healing people. Waldo was an excellent healer, even Walter had admitted that much. It was only natural to enjoy doing something you were good at. Waldo would have just preferred doing it where everyone couldn’t see. Getting paid would have also made it more tolerable.

As Waldo was healing the woman’s cough, a group of more than thirty men came walking up the Silver Road to where he and Melissa were. They stood and waited respectfully until Waldo finished treating her. When he faced them, Waldo saw a familiar individual up at the front. As one, the entire crowd put their hands behind their heads and spoke.

“The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

Waldo was absolutely delighted. He made the same gesture. “And unto you as well.”

Melissa stood by watching all this in confusion.

“Derren,” Waldo said. “I see you’ve been busy spreading the word about the Great Rabbit.”

“I have, Master Rabbit,” Derren said. “The people in the Rats Nest feel that the Gods of the Realm have abandoned them, and are ready to embrace a more caring god. And given how many feel about White Mages, they are happy to convert to your faith.”

“Wait,” Melissa stepped forward. “Convert to his faith?”

“Yes, to the god of Avalon and the White Mages.”

“What?!”

Derren turned to her and placed his hands behind his head like a pair of rabbit ears. “The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

Melissa stood there blinking back at him.

Derren glanced over at Waldo. “Did I do it wrong?”

“No,” Waldo assured him. “You did it perfectly.”

“Then why-”

“The ways of Avalon are strange and enigmatic,” Waldo told him. “You must not question them. If a White Mage does not return your greeting, or even if they pretend to be completely ignorant of our divine herbivore lord, just know there is a reason for it. The important thing to remember is that the clergy is always right! You must place your complete and total faith in them. Even if what they tell you makes absolutely no sense, or contradicts the basic principles of the faith, trust that your religious leaders know better than you do what the god wants. The absolutely best way to demonstrate your faith is to do whatever the clergy tells you without question.”

“Yes, master,” Derren said nodding.

Melissa gaped at Waldo. “What are you talking about?”

“You see?” Waldo said to Derren. “Strange and enigmatic. If you want to follow Kookoocachoo, you must accept that his ways are not your ways.”

Derren again nodded. “Master Rabbit, me and the other disciples have been spreading the word and growing the herd. Many are flocking to join in the worship of the Great Rabbit, but most of them are facing hard times. Some are going to starve this winter. Is there anything that can be done for them?”

“Avalon,” Melissa said. “Will do what we can to help the people here. But we can only do so much. Unless your queen takes a more active role in caring for your people, I am afraid things will remain as they are.”

“Or,” Waldo said. “You can tell all the members of the herd to beg, borrow, and steal every coin they can and bet it all on Belle of Tarsus to win the queen’s birthday tournament.”

“What?” Melissa gasped. “You can’t tell people to wager on a blood sport! That tournament is nothing but an excuse to commit murder.”

“Yes, it is. And it’s just awful. Murder is bad. But,” Waldo said. “Since the tournament is still going to happen regardless, and Belle is going to win it. The Great Rabbit would definitely want the members of his herd to profit from it.”

“No one should ever profit from murder!” Melissa said.

“Now that’s just being naïve,” Waldo said.

Derren looked between them. “Ah… you are both White Mages and you are each telling me to do the opposite. Who am I supposed to listen to?”

“Whose advice do you want to listen to?” Waldo asked.

“Yours,” Derren said. “I’d rather take a chance than do nothing.”

“Then you have your answer,” Waldo said. “Obviously, Kookoocachoo imparted some of his wisdom on you. Clearly, this is the god’s will.”

Derren’s eyes widened and he nodded excitedly. “Thank you, Master! I understand now!”

Derren bowed to him and to Melissa and turned to leave. The entire mob that had arrived with him left as well and he was eagerly explaining things to them as they went.

“What was all that?” Melissa demanded.

“That was me trying to help people,” Waldo said. “Isn’t that the whole point of what you wanted to do today with the bread and the healing and telling everyone how wonderful Avalon is?”

“Your idea of helping is to tell people to risk what little they have on a game where men murder each other for the entertainment of the masses?”

“Yes. I sense you have a problem with that.”

“First,” Melissa said with her face turning red. “Anything connected to these games is utterly immoral, and that includes your own involvement. But even leaving that completely aside, your ogre is not certain to win.”

“I’ll have to disagree with you there. Belle is very sure she’ll win.”

“Why do you refer to it as a ‘she’ when we both know it’s a male?”

“It makes Belle happy, and I try my best to be good to her.”

Melissa shook her head. “Varca isn’t just a simple human gladiator. He is much more.”

“Wait a minute,” Waldo gasped. “You know Varca is a minotaur!”

“Is that what he is? Well, that’s interesting. And no, I didn’t know his specific race, only that he was some sort of Great Monster. My order has known for years, after all, it only requires casting a basic detection spell. If I hadn’t already met your barmaid and known which of your servants was the ogre, I would have cast one to find out. Be glad the local guild here is so lax or they’d have known as well. I suspect they wouldn’t be pleased about it.”

She doesn’t realize Alice is a succubus, Waldo thought. That’s probably for the best. “If you knew the truth why didn’t you tell everyone?”

“We tried, the queen specifically asked us not to.”

“So, the queen knows too?” He was surprised when Melissa shook her head.

“No, her advisor told her it was a lie and she chose to believe him. The previous ambassador offered to remove the illusion and prove it. But that would mean violating their precious law and might have done more harm than good. Torikai is very important to our plans, it was decided not to risk a major diplomatic incident.”

“Important to your plans in what way?”

“The point is, your ogre is far from certain to win.” Melissa ignored his question.

“If you knew the truth, why didn’t you tell me.”

Melissa grinned. “I did say you weren’t as smart as you thought.”

“Alice tells me that, or something close, every other day. Why didn’t you tell me Varca was a Great Monster?”

“And why exactly would I do that?” She asked. “Do you think I want you to profit from having that beast in your service? Or from your involvement in this disgusting tournament? The one and only positive I can see in it is that at least one abomination is guaranteed to perish. The only better outcome is having them kill each other.”

“Well Belle expects to win, and I have faith in her.”

“I don’t care who wins, they are both equally vile creatures who should not be walking the earth. I do however care about those poor people you told to gamble on the outcome. How could you do that?”

“Simple. When Belle wins all the followers who bet on her will have enough money to at least survive the winter. Some may even win a small fortune. And in their minds, they’ll owe it all to the Great Rabbit. Not only will their faith in him be absolute, but I am sure word will spread and many will want to follow him.”

“And what happens if the minotaur wins?”

Waldo shrugged. “If I lose Belle I’m not going to care about a bunch of mundanes. And if I did care I could always say it wasn’t the god’s fault. That it happened because the followers were all sinful. As far as I can tell that’s how it usually works. The god gets the credit for everything that’s good, the followers get the blame for everything that’s bad.”

“That is a cynical and self-serving view! You are completely and utterly selfish!”

“Thank you.”

Melissa scrubbed a hand over her face. “If all that weren’t bad enough, you’ve convinced people that your god is the god of the entire Order, if not of all Avalon! I can understand if you believe in this rabbit god, but if you are going to pretend to be a White Mage you can’t share your beliefs with others! You haven’t been taught yet, but we believe in The One We Follow. He is the patron and lord of Avalon and we are his Chosen People.” She pointed a finger at her own eyes. “We don’t share our beliefs with others, for he is ours alone to worship.”

“What about the people who live in the Alliance countries?”

“They can worship as they please. It’s enough that they follow and uphold our laws. As I said, we are his Chosen People, we alone are worthy of offering him worship and devotion. We teach them about Unity, Justice, and Peace. That is enough.”

“Then I don’t see the problem.”

“The problem is that some people now believe we worship this rabbit god of yours! The One We Follow might take offense!”

“Oh, you don’t need to worry about that,” Waldo waved it away. “It turns out the gods don’t take offense that easily. They have surprisingly good senses of humor. Believe me, I know. My gods are always laughing at me.”

“I don’t care if your rabbit god has a mocking nature!”

“Oh, I wasn’t referring to him. The Great Rabbit isn’t a real god. I made him up.”

“What?!”

“I mean I presume he’s not real. I don’t claim to know every god in existence. But I made up all the stories I told Derren and the others.”

“So, you tricked a bunch of innocent people into worshipping a god that doesn’t even exist?”

“That’s right.”

Melissa’s mouth hung open and she stared at him in horror. “So, on top of everything else you’re also a cult leader?!”

He grinned. “I had no idea it would grow so quickly! I only converted seven people. You really have to admire their devotion to the cause.”

“That’s because they truly believe they are serving a god!”

“I know,” he said, voice ringing with pride. “I made up some really delightful stories.”

Melissa stared at him. “How could you do that?”

Waldo shrugged. “I was bored.”

XXX

To Waldo’s relief, Melissa decided he’d done enough for one day. She warned him though they would be going out again tomorrow. She seemed more insistent than ever that she had to save him. As he returned to his quarters he could sense Alice was already there, while Belle was still training. He entered the room and shut the door behind him.

“I’ve had the absolute worst day today!” He declared without even bothering to look over at Alice.

“Really? Tell me about it, darling.”

“Well, first Melissa came barging in here threatening me and demanding that I perform acts of madness for the public. She made me waste time handing out bread to people who are probably just going to end up starving anyway. Then I accidentally revealed to her I was a healer. That was a big mistake.”

“Oh?”

He nodded his head, still not looking at her. “She actually made me heal commoners, in public! Where people could see! It was humiliating! I spent hours doing the most embarrassing things where Melissa and others could watch!”

“Oh, poor darling. That sounds just awful.”

“It was! You have absolutely no idea what it’s like to have someone deliberately humiliate you like that!” He turned around to look at her. “It was utterly-” Waldo abruptly stopped as soon as he saw his wife. “Alice, why are you dressed like that?”

Alice was wearing a cat costume. On top of her head were a pair of furry cat ears. Whiskers had been drawn on her cheeks with charcoal. On her hands were fur mittens that imitated paws. On her feet, were fur boots. She wore a black and white outfit that showed off her thighs and revealed a lot of cleavage. And attached to her rear was a long, furry tail.

“The queen dressed all her maids up as pets and insisted I join in! I had to crawl about on all fours meowing! I had to play fight and tumble around with the other ‘pets.’ I had to rub up against her leg while she patted my head and stroked my back and told me I was a ‘good pussy!’ She even made me lap up a bowl of milk! I spent the entire day pretending to be a cat while the queen watched!”

Hearing that Waldo frowned. “So, you got to play dress up with the queen and her maids while I was being embarrassed? I hope you really appreciate how lucky you are.”

When Alice started beating and kicking him he had no idea why.

Chapter 18

A Training Partner

Melissa was on her knees, reciting her morning prayers.

“There is but one path, those who abandon it are lost. There is but one justice, those who are wicked shall be punished. There is but one world, which belongs only to man, those of a different flesh shall be purged. There is but one true God, whose sacred name we shall know only in the hour of our deaths. The creator, the father, the mother, the protector, the judge, the punisher, the maker, and unmaker; the one who is all things and all times, the one we must follow. I beseech thee, grant me mercy, for I am frail. Grant me strength, for I am weak. Grant me wisdom, for I am foolish.”

She almost chuckled at the final line of the prayer. Foolish didn’t begin to describe the decisions she’d made since that fateful day in Middleton. She knew, knew that everything she felt for Waldo was a lie. The love she felt for him was as real as the ridiculous throne Madis sat on or the Gold Wall. Yet, despite that, she had lied to Minister Barrows and convinced him to extend a pardon to Waldo. She’d betrayed the Order and everything she believed in because she couldn’t bear the thought of losing him.

Melissa shut her eyes and wished she could understand. Since the time she was a child she’d been brought up with faith in The One We Follow and in his divine plan to restore the world and purify it. Even before she’d learned her first incantation, she’d been taught the duty she owed to the Order of Mist and to all the people of this world. Magical ability was a rare trait in humans, and those who could wield it had a responsibility to use it for the greater good. She believed in the cause. She believed in Unity, Justice, and Peace. She believed that she and all her brothers and sisters in the Order were fighting to create a better world, a perfect world. And every sacrifice was worth it because one day they would make this world the paradise it was meant to be, without monsters or undead or evil. She would not live to see it, but it didn’t matter because she knew that one day it would come to pass, and it would all be worth it.

And because of a mouthful of love potion she had thrown all of that away and made the survival of a thief, imposter, blasphemer, and cult leader her priority. All her faith, all her devotion, and belief had been thrown aside for the sake of a man who by any standard deserved death.

She shut her eyes and tried to find peace. It was the god’s will! It had to be, there is no other explanation! That was what she held onto when she lied to the minister. She had been brought up to believe that EVERYTHING was part of their god’s plan. Even the failures and defeats served a greater purpose. They taught the faithful to endure and never question the divine will. Bringing Waldo into the order and redeeming him HAD to be the god’s will. Because if it wasn’t…

Melissa shook her head and tried to banish the thought. She couldn’t let herself doubt. Everything was part of the divine plan; her being dosed with the potion, permanently falling in love with Waldo, betraying her vows, acquiring the pardon, running into Waldo again here. Surely, all those things could not be random chance! Her god had to be orchestrating it! It had to be his will that Waldo be returned home to join the Order. She could accept no other possibility.

The fact Waldo was a healer, and a potent one, she took as evidence of her god’s intent. Those who had a Talent in white magic were the elites of the order. Once Waldo was properly indoctrinated and enrolled, she had no doubt he would rise up the ranks. Instead of living a life of crime and debauchery, he could be an asset to the order and the greater world in general. How could The One We Follow not wish that? So long as Waldo became a true White Mage and fulfilled his part in the god’s plan, then everything she’d done up until now was justified. Her sins could all be forgiven, for all things were just if they were done in their lord’s name.

She held onto the thought with an absolute iron grip. She was a servant of her god working his will, helping to make the world a better place. When she delivered Waldo to Avalon her god would surely be pleased.

Because if that’s not the case, she thought. I’ve betrayed everything I believe in for a man who is nothing but vile offal. And I did it because of feelings I know aren’t even real. I would be nothing but a sad, pathetic woman who was a slave to her own heart!

She clamped shut her eyes and began praying again. She banished the thought and WOULD NOT think about it again! She would save Waldo because it was what her god wanted. THAT was the truth, the only truth that mattered!

And as she prayed, she imagined kissing Waldo, loving him. Hearing him confess his true feelings of love to her. She dreamed of being his wife and having his children.

XXX

“Silver, I think,” the queen said staring into the mirror and licking honey from her fingers. “Make the tips like polished silver.”

How tedious, Garibaldi thought. “Yes, your majesty.” He held out his wand and adjusted the illusion. This was always the most boring part of his day, casting the illusion and adjusting it to match Madis’s whims. As if it really mattered, this ridiculous obsession she had with being young and beautiful. So long as the gold in her vault was real, every man in the world would want to marry her. Not that she had any interest in men.

He didn’t care about her preferences or tastes. Morality was for the poor. What worried him, and the rest of the guild, was the lack of an heir. Madis had a number of cousins and other relatives, but no designated successor. When she died it would be a mess, a civil war might even break out. Everything would be easier if we could rule directly, without this nonsense.

In the east, there were some magocricies. Lands where a single mage, or a single family of mages, ruled with absolute authority. There was Alteroth to the south where the Dark Mages held power. If the guild could rule directly, Torikai would be much better served. Unfortunately, it wasn’t a real possibility here. The local noble and merchant houses would never accept taking orders directly from the guild. They all insisted the head of state be from a royal bloodline.

Most of the time it didn’t really matter. The queen was lazy and disinterested in anything that happened beyond the court. She listened to his suggestions and things normally ran smoothly. But sometimes her simple mind would fixate on things and she would dig in her heels. Her interest in Valeria and the ridiculous promises about mythril were the worst example of that. The drow were horrifically dangerous and needed to be expelled. The White Mages and their machinations were nearly as hazardous. It was no secret they were ruthless in getting what they wanted, but even he’d never imagined they would stoop to bringing in a seductress, or using a Great Monster or conspiring with the drow. The situation in the south had to be even worse than it seemed.

Unlike the drow, the White Mages could not simply be expelled. They had too much influence and support in the wider world. Nothing could be done that might give Avalon an excuse for open warfare. They had to be defeated with more subtle methods.

Madis stared into the mirror and gave a nod. “Yes, I think that will do. So what news do you have for me today?”

Garibaldi would get through the unimportant things first, so they could then focus on the serious matters. “There was a bit of trouble in the outer city last night, your majesty.”

The queen sighed. “Not another baker killed.”

“No, not this time. A squad of guards was sent out to arrest a family with an unpaid debt. They were killed, all six of them.”

“Killed?” Madis said in confusion.

“Yes, majesty. Not only were they killed, but their bodies were mutilated and their weapons stolen.”

“Why would my people do that?” The queen asked. “Don’t they understand my guards serve me? That they are only doing their duty to me?”

“As to that, there are rumors of a new cult that is spreading quickly through the outer city and gaining many followers. They worship some animal god or other and seem very violent. I’m sure most of the people are loyal and love you deeply, majesty.”

“Who are these terrible men?” The queen asked. “And why would they kill my loyal servants?”

“Who knows, your majesty?” Garibaldi shrugged his shoulders. “There are always cults. The important thing is that they are the ones to blame.”

“What is to be done? I can’t allow my brave guards to be murdered.”

“Of course not, majesty. Commander Mueller has already had a couple dozen suspects arrested. They will be tried and executed before lunch. Their heads will be put on pikes and left in the outer city as a reminder of what happens to people who flout the law.”

“That’s good,” the queen said before stuffing another biscuit in her mouth. She inhaled it and continued. “I only want the guilty punished. I want the people to know that only criminals need to fear me.”

“Of course, your majesty,” Garibaldi said with a stylish bow. “The commander will be thorough in his investigation. No drop of innocent blood will be spilled.”

The queen nodded and licked the honey from her fingers.

As if we need to waste the time, Garibaldi thought. We just need to make some examples and remind the rats we are the rat catchers. Garibaldi knew thousands, probably tens of thousands were going to starve to death this winter. In his opinion that would be a good thing. Come spring there would be fewer mouths and fewer troublemakers. Except for the young men who served in the fighting pits and the women who worked in the pleasure houses, he would be happy to be rid of the entire Rats Nest.

“What about this cult?” Queen Madis asked.

“New things are always exciting, majesty,” Garibaldi reassured her. “They are popular now, but before long the people will return to the Gods of the Realm. They will not trouble you long, majesty.”

“Good,” she said and had another biscuit.

With the trivial matters out of the way, Garibaldi moved on to what was important.

“Your majesty, have you reconsidered my guild’s request to disqualify Belle of Tarsus as a contestant in your tournament?”

She frowned. “Why are you bringing this up again? I’ve already decided.”

He smiled and spread his hands, trying to be as charming as he could. “Majesty, this is a most unusual situation. She is not simply another foreigner with dreams of fortune and glory. She is the servant of a White Mage. She should never have been registered in the first place.”

“Perhaps, but she was.”

“Your majesty-”

“Contracts are sacred,” Madis spoke the old mantra. “The Gods of the Realm teach us that and would be offended if I allowed you to break one. Besides, aren’t you always telling me we can’t break contracts? Not for any reason? That if we make one exception we will have to make a thousand?”

“That is normally true, majesty. There are always dukes, merchant princes, and rulers who believe that rules don’t apply to them. They all assume that they can wager as much as they want and keep the winnings, but receive recompense should they lose. Or they have a wonderful time in the pleasure houses, only to regret the cost come the morning. Or they sign a poor contract and try to pretend they never marked down their signature. In those cases, we must force people to hold to their choices, or else agreements will mean nothing, and business will fall to pieces.”

“And how is this different?”

“Everything that touches Avalon is different. Nothing about them is ever what it seems. If a White Mage says, ‘good morning’ to you, then you can be sure it is part of some deeper game. Everything they do has some hidden meaning to it.”

“Unless they just want to say good morning. Have you ever thought of that?”

She always picks the worst times to think for herself! Just agree with me, idiot! “Majesty, you know what their goal is. The events to the south must be worse than they let on. The barbarian woman entering the tournament at this moment is no coincidence. The White Mages have always spoken against the games and called them murder. Yet now they want to participate? They have always demanded the drow be exterminated, or at the very least expelled.”

“Something you agree with,” Madis wagged a finger at him.

We could replace you! He thought angrily. We could find some obedient peasant girl and give her this false image and your voice! We could have a real puppet who understands her place! He and Leiznam had considered it, but they’d rejected the idea. The queen had to deal with other royals and many of her own nobles. What if some of them noticed some odd behavior and suspected the truth? The risk was too great, at least so long as Madis was pliable to most of their ‘suggestions.’ If she caused too many problems he and Leiznam would have to revisit the idea.

“True,” he said trying to sound patient. “But hardly the point, majesty. Despite all their declarations and protests, one of them met and conspired with the drow. Then, Valeria placed a massive bet on the barbarian. This is obviously all part of some scheme.”

“Hasn’t Valeria placed bets before?”

“Yes, majesty. She has. Though before this she always placed her bets on Varca. And none of those were nearly as large as this one. She is wagering a staggering amount, easily the largest bet ever placed in any gaming house.”

“You know the drow don’t value gold the way we do. Why does the amount matter? Aren’t all bets the same?”

The gaming houses of Torikai were famous for their willingness to accept any bet for any amount, and for always paying out to winners. WE HONOR ALL BETS was much more than a saying. It was a guarantee that wealthy gamblers from all over the Shattered Lands relied on. They could not be seen to refuse payment on a bet. Which left the guild in a precarious situation.

He gave his queen a little pout she usually found adorable. “The drow leader placing the largest bet in history on a contestant who works for a White Mage whose order has always condemned the games. Your majesty, if that is not an exception I can’t imagine what is.”

Madis took another biscuit and looked at her image in the mirror. “All contracts are sacred. What else?”

Garibaldi wanted to continue the discussion but knew better. Madis had made up her mind and did not take well to being corrected or told she was wrong. The guild would need to figure something else out.

“King Dubois wishes to offer you a special gift prior to your birthday. He was hoping for a private audience where he could…”

XXX

“Keep your guard up!” Restes yelled and slapped the wooden practice sword aside with his own. “How do you expect to survive even one match?”

“I’ll bash their heads in with my fist,” Belle said truthfully. “You don’t need to be so mean about it.”

“Your master gave me eleven silver coins to give you as much training as I can. I’m a man of my word, and so I’ll do what I can. Even if it is a waste. Now get in a fighting stance.”

Belle sighed. At the very start, this had been sort of fun. Learning to swing a sword like a real barbarian. But it had stopped being entertaining a while ago. All Restes did was yell a lot and make her do the same thing over and over and over. It was boring and no fun.

But it’s what master wants. With a sigh, Belle spread her feet apart, turned sideways towards Restes, and held the wooden sword out in front of her at shoulder height. Or at least at the shoulder height of the illusion. In reality, it was closer to navel than shoulder. Restes lunged forward with a thrust. Belle swung her sword to block, but the thrust through and landed on what looked like Belle’s shoulder.

“Too slow, too weak, and too damn clumsy!” Restes declared. “I’ve met half trained novices with missing fingers who were more agile than you!”

“Do you ever say anything nice? I might do better if you were encouraging.”

Restes shook his head. “I don’t understand why the White Mage is throwing his silver away on these lessons. I mean you do understand that your master is sending you to die, don’t you? Except for you, every single contestant in that tournament is a real fighter. It won’t be like the matches in the fighting pits, there won’t be any half-trained amateurs there just to be slaughtered.”

“It’s fine,” Belle said cheerfully. “Master just wants me to know the basics and not embarrass myself.”

“It will be worse than embarrassing when someone puts a sword through you.”

Belle grinned. Ogres were very hard to kill. Ordinary steel wouldn’t even scratch an ogre’s hide. The minotaur might be dangerous, but there wasn’t much need to worry about anyone else.

A young woman strolled into the gymnasium. She was short and would likely have only come up to her master’s chin. Her arms and legs were well muscled. She had tanned skin and sandy hair that fell to her shoulders. The woman wore a plain leather jerkin, a skirt made of strips of boiled leather, and knee-high boots. Belted on to her hip was a curved sword and a pair of long daggers.

“Excuse me,” the woman called out. “I’d like to do a little bit of training.”

Restes looked her over. “I hadn’t gotten any women here in a long while, Now I’ve got two in as many days. You fighting in the queen’s tournament?”

“I’m not signed up for it, but if things look interesting maybe I’ll sneak in.”

“That’s good,” Restes said. “If you want to fight for money you’re better off in the fighting pits than the Arena.”

“I know, I’ve fought in the pits,” the woman had both hands behind her back and was looking Belle over.

“You have?” Restes sounded surprised. “I haven’t heard of any women fighting in them.”

She smiled. “So, can I train here?”

Besides Belle, there were six men spread out practicing with one another.

Restes nodded. “It’s twenty copper marks per day, payable up front. I can’t offer any training until after the tournament.” He motioned to Belle. “I’ve been hired and have more work to do than I can handle.”

“Okay, you’re being a meanie again,” Belle complained.

She reached into her belt and tossed a silver coin to Restes who snatched it out of the air. “I’ll pay for five, just in case. Do you think I could spar with her? Just to warm up.”

Restes glanced at Belle. “Do you mind? It might do you some good to work with someone else.”

Belle shrugged. “Fine by me.”

Restes spoke to the new arrival. “What’s your name?”

“You can call me Nen.”

“Just Nen?”

She thought for a moment. “You can call me Nen of Far Far Away if you prefer.”

Restes motioned to the wall behind him. There was a rack filled with wooden swords and quarterstaffs. “Grab a practice sword. This is just training, and your partner is a novice, try not to hurt her.”

Nen picked out a wooden blade and came over to stand across from Belle. “I promise to be gentle.”

As Belle got into a fighting stance she got a good whiff of Nen’s scent. Belle’s eyes widened. “I know who you are.”

“That’s nice,” Nen said. “I know who I am too.” She dashed forward as Belle was just holding her sword out. She swung with all her might and smashed her wooden sword into the middle of Belle’s face. Had Belle been what she seemed, her nose would have been flattened and she’d be on her back. In reality. Nen had instead hit the ogre in the chest just below the throat.

“Stop!” Restes shouted. “This is just practice! You could have seriously hurt or even killed her!”

Nen had danced back to her starting point before Belle could even move her feet. “I’m sure she’s fine. I have a feeling this wooden stick can’t hurt anything but her pride. Isn’t that right, my pretty?”

Belle frowned and rubbed the spot where she’d been hit. “I thought you said you’d be gentle.”

“I was,” Nen grinned and swung her wooden blade through the air three times in the span of a heartbeat. “If I decide to be rough with you, you’ll know it.”

“You’re kind of small to be making threats.”

She took hold of her practice sword with both hands and lifted it above her head. She dashed forward two steps and brought it down with all her strength on Belle’s wrist. He ‘thwack’ was loud enough to echo through the building.

“Ow!” Belle dropped her wooden sword and shook her hand.

Nen took another step and pressed the tip of her sword to the (illusory) side of Belle’s neck. “Being big just makes you more of a target sometimes.”

“What do you think you’re doing?” Restes yelled. He ran forward and grabbed Nen’s sword. “You could break her arm!”

When Restes wrenched the wooden sword away, Nen made no effort to hold onto it. She danced back a few steps as Belle rubbed her wrist and glared at her.

“Sorry, got a little carried away there. Are you all right, pretty girl?”

“I’m fine,” Belle muttered and picked her own wooden blade back up.

“You know, anyone would think that a fighter serving a White Mage and carrying a magical sword would be very skilled. Especially if they knew about your hidden strengths,” Nen said with a wide smile. “I thought that myself. But I can see it’s not so. You can’t use that sword at all, can you? You’ve always just relied on your strength and that thick hide of yours to see you safely through. Well, that’ll probably be enough to get you to the finals. But Varca will turn you into dog meat.”

“I can handle Varca even without a sword,” Belle said.

“No, you can’t,” Restes said. “She’s giving you too much credit thinking you’ll even make it that far.”

“Why are you taking her side?” Belle asked sounding hurt.

“I’m not. I told you from the start you’ve got no hope.” Restes turned to Nen. “You obviously don’t need any training. If all you want is to practice and warm up why don’t you wail away on one of the straw bags?”

“That’s all right, I think I’ve had enough.” Nen began walking towards the door.

“That’s it?” Restes asked. “You paid a silver mark. You sure you don’t want to do anything more?”

“Not today, though I may drop by again. I’ve seen what I needed to.” She gave Belle a cheerful wave and left.

“Bitch,” Belle muttered beneath her breath.

XXX

Waldo had escaped from the palace before Melissa could come grab him. His first stop was to the local herbal shop. He’d been delighted to discover it was a proper herbal shop with mandrake, devil grass, lotus blossoms, and all the other essentials for brewing potions. Knowing how rare they were now, he’d made sure to stock up.

He’d been slightly disappointed to discover there were no high end, special ingredients such as ground unicorn horn, kraken ink, or dragon scales. In Alteroth, such precious items were not always available… but they did pop up from time to time. When Waldo had asked the proprietor, he’d stared back and wanted to know if Waldo were serious. Mage guilds were very rare, and the one here in Torikai was among the best known in the world. If the shop supplying them didn’t carry any special ingredients he doubted he would find them anywhere outside of Alter.

With different pockets bulging with the components they did have, Waldo set out for the Great Market. He didn’t have any specific need, but he could look around and see if there was anything that might be useful. Maybe he would buy Alice a silk scarf or something, lately, she’d been in a bad mood despite getting to spend all her time playing with the queen and her maids. Women were hard to please.

As Waldo was heading towards the market he sensed a mage approaching him.

“Good morning, Master Rabbit.”

“Master Leiznam.”

“I was wondering if you could come to the guild hall with me. There’s something I’d like to discuss with you.”

Waldo frowned. “This isn’t about Belle is it?”

“It’s about a rare opportunity. Please, it will not take long and could be incredibly rewarding for you.”

Waldo sighed. “Very well.” He didn’t need to offend the guild master, and the market would remain open until the horrible ball of fire set.

Together they headed to the guild hall.

Chapter 19

Purple Is A Pretty Color

Wilfon was a midlevel merchant of Merchant House Arand. He’d spent ten years focusing on the wool trade in Sagin, Lothport, Thabas, and Hyannis. Each spring he’d led a caravan of wagons up into the hill country of those four nations. He’d visit one little village after another meeting with the shepherds, weighing and inspecting the freshly sheared wool, haggling over the price, and then moving on to the next tiny, miserable, fly speck of a village. Then, when every wagon was loaded down, he’d go to the city of Vermilha and try to squeeze out as much silver as he could from those damn thieving wool merchants. He would make a profit, never a very large profit, but a profit nonetheless. He’d spend the winter in Vermilha until it was time to set out and do the whole thing over again. Except for the occasional bandit or goblin raid, it was all rather boring.

So, one winter he met with Lord Arand and got permission to sell his trade route and instead go to Trezibon. He’d sold his villa and everything he owned to scrape up as much money as he could. He journeyed to Venezia, bought a small galley, hired a crew, contacted a Tarisean trader who promised to introduce him to the right people in the Caliphate. He went to Trezibon, risking pirates, krakens, and storms. He arrived at the Golden Port, surrounded by strangers dressed in bizarre sheets and turbans who spoke a barely comprehensible version of the human tongue that sounded like nothing but screeching to his civilized ears. The sun was always blazing, the food was so spicy it would burn a hole through your throat, and the dockside inns were filled with only three sorts of people; thieves, whores, and thieving whores.

He spent four months trapped there, trying to find a silk merchant who would sell to him. His Tarisean trader, a dirty little monkey names Hafal, would go into the city promising one of his many contacts would come through. All he needed was a little more time, and just a little more silver to help things along. So, Wilfon sat on the docks suffering stomach pains, sweating through his clothes, listening to his crew’s constant complaints, listening to Hafal’s empty promises, and watching the coins in his purse slowly vanish. Every day brought him one step closer to ruin.

Then, one evening, he got into a dice game with a caravan driver named Ahmad who bet an introduction to his employer, a silk merchant named Kadri, against a gold ducat. Fortune finally showed some pity on him as his toss came up sixes. The next morning, he met Kadri, a stunted little man who had to be at least a quarter dwarf. All the gold and silver he had left bought him four bolts of silk. That night, he took Hafal drinking to celebrate his good fortune. Then led the thieving little monkey to an alley, where he cut his throat and got back just a little of the coin the man had stolen from him.

Returning to Venezia his galley very nearly sank in a storm. When he made it back he sold the ship and used the money to pay off what he still owed the crew and book passage for himself and his four bolts of silk to Genesa. One bolt bought him a wagon, horses, and a place in a caravan bound for Torikai, where Merchant House Arand had trading rights. Three months on the road and two bandit attacks later, he was here, standing in the House of Black Glass as a drow noble woman was inspecting his silk.

Wilfon knew that Lord Arand and most merchants avoided the drow. They had a bad reputation, and only the bravest or greediest traders would work with them. Wilfon didn’t give a damn; he’d risked every copper he’d had, spent nearly a year of his life travelling, suffered endless misery, committed murder, and nearly drowned. He was going to get the best price he could for his silks, and everyone agreed the drow always paid the most for luxuries.

He licked his lips and wiped the sweat from his brow. “Do my goods please you, lady?”

“I would like it better if some of this were purple.”

“Blue, red, and gold are very popular colors,” Wilfon assured her.

She took some of the blue silk and pressed it to her cheek. “It is wonderfully soft. Where does this come from?”

“A distant land called WuLan, at the far end of the world. It can be found nowhere else, and it’s a secret what plant or animal is its source. It is most difficult to acquire, and most expensive.”

She nodded and put the silk back down. “I suppose I could have something nice made. How much?”

“How much would you offer for them, my lady?” After all his hardships and expenses, he had a total of twelve silver and eighty-two copper coins left in his purse. When he’d sold his home and originally set out he’d had forty-three gold coins. If he couldn’t get back more than that, then everything would have been a waste.

The drow noblewoman went over to a wooden cabinet and opened it, he could not see what was inside. She leaned in and took a moment, then shut the cabinet and came over to him.

“I offer you this.” In her palm were two glistening stones, each about as big as the tip of his pinky.

Uncut diamonds

He plucked them from her hand and tried very hard not to reveal his excitement. He took a small lens he always carried with him and examined the stones. He was no jeweler, but every merchant worthy of the name knew the fundamentals about gems and precious metals. Both stones were a good clear color with no obvious flaws. He would estimate each to be worth at least thirty gold coins!

“These are quite nice,” he admitted sounding bored. “However, I did bring you three bolts of silk, I don’t believe this would be quite enough.”

She rubbed a finger across her lips and considered. “Oh, very well, they are pretty.” She returned to the cabinet and opened it again. She gave him a third diamond of comparable size and quality. “You drive a hard bargain.”

Fool! He thought as he dropped the stones into his purse and bowed to her. “We have an agreement, noble lady. The silks are yours.”

“I’d like more,” she said. “And bring me purple next time. I will pay double for purple. You can go now.”

“Yes, my lady! I will see you again in a year’s time!”

As he was escorted out he was already making plans to return to Venezia. He would get a much sturdier galley. Since he now knew Kadri he could use that connection and not waste so much time sitting in port. He would also bring along a proper chef and large supply of regular food. He was so busy with his thoughts he barely noticed a human girl in a leather jerkin passing him in the hall.

XXX

“Fool,” Valeria laughed to herself as soon as the merchant was gone. In her cabinet was a large clay bowl with hundreds of diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds. Humans really did love shiny things.

The door opened, and a human girl strolled in.

“Ah, Nendera, how did things go?” Valeria waved a hand in her direction. The ruby on her finger glowed and the illusion dropped away, returning the other woman to her true form.

“Badly,” the drow blademaster said. “The ogre has no chance against Varca.”

“None?” Valeria said in surprise.

Nendera shook her head.

“Well, I suppose you would know. That’s very disappointing.”

“Well… there might be a way. I have an idea.”

XXX

This visit to the guild hall was a little different from his initial one. This time, instead of being given just a peek into the library and then denied admittance, Leiznam led him straight down the hall and into the room. Ten-foot-high bookcases lined the walls. Every shelf was covered with books, there were literally thousands. It couldn’t equal the Corpselover family library of course, but it was still a respectable collection!

There were four long tables in the middle of the library. Leiznam led him to one of them. On it was a singled huge bar of gold and five stacks of books. Standing behind the table were eleven mages. All of them in crimson robes with some animal depicted in gold thread. Waldo realized this was the entire guild except for Garibaldi.

“What is this about?” Waldo asked cautiously.

Leiznam walked around to the other side of the table so that he was standing with his guild.

“You keep saying you aren’t acting on behalf of Avalon, that you are here completely on your own. If that’s true, then we would like to reach an agreement with you.” Leiznam waved a hand at everything in front of him. “That bar is worth exactly ten thousand gold marks. These books contain all the Illusion spells my guild has in its inventory. If you really do have a Talent in Illusion they’ll help you master every sort of enchantment, including audial and full immersions. Some of those texts have useful spells from other schools, as well as potion recipes and seal formulas. Altogether, those are the most useful books in our library. They’re all yours, we’d only ask you to do one thing for us.”

Waldo stared at the gold and the books. He could just imagine returning home with that massive bar as one of the spoils of his quest. His mother would be immensely pleased. It would be real, tangible proof of a successful First Quest. Waldo wanted the books and the knowledge they contained even more. His Talent in Illusion wasn’t anything worth bragging about, but he would at least be able to squeeze out all he could from it. Getting back all or most of the potions and seals he’d had would be useful too. Maybe he could figure out exactly what he’d done wrong with the binding ritual and fix his Contracts with Alice and Gronk. He wanted to bury his nose in those pages and devour them.

“And what would that be?” Waldo asked, his fingers already twitching.

“Go and never return,” Leiznam said. “Take your wife and your beast and leave. That’s all we want from you.”

“You mean now? Before the tournament?”

“Yes,” Leiznam said with annoyance. “That is the whole point. Leave tonight, or at the latest tomorrow morning and you can take all this with you.”

“I wish you’d offered this to me when I first arrived!”

“Well we’re offering it to you now, will you accept it?”

Obviously, the wager on Belle was forgotten. The thought that taking a bribe and running away would damage his honor never even entered Waldo’s mind. That it would hurt the reputation of the Whites was a bonus. The idea this would protect Belle and make Alice happy did occur to him, but those considerations weren’t what mattered. Something that did interest him was how Valeria would likely react if he broke their agreement and fled. Drow didn’t take that sort of thing well, especially not when it was done by someone they considered part of a lower race. He’d always hoped to work with some drow and it would be a shame to ruin what might be a promising relationship. (Always assuming Valeria didn’t plan to break her word and betray him.)

“If I leave now I think Valeria will want to kill me.”

“So? You’re a White Mage. Given what you preach she should want to kill you. That’s to be expected. It’s the two of you getting along that’s bizarre.”

That was true, one more burden of pretending to be a white. Despite the potential danger, Waldo seriously considered accepting Leiznam’s offer. The gold and information were more than he would have hoped for before coming here. But there was a problem.

“Your offer is very tempting,” Waldo said. “But I would need just one more thing from you.”

“I am listening,” Leiznam said.

“Do you have any information about where I could find a dragon?”

“A dragon?” Leiznam sputtered. “There hasn’t been a dragon sighting in this part of the world for hundreds of years. Why would we know anything about a dragon’s lair?”

Waldo cast a longing glance at the books on the table and then at all the shelves lining the walls. He gave a regretful shake of his head. It didn’t matter how good Leiznam’s offer was. Even if the man had been willing to trade him the contents of the entire library it still wouldn’t have been enough. Valeria was his only lead on finding a dragon. That information, even the possibility of that information, made anything else irrelevant.

“I’m afraid what you’re offering me isn’t enough then. Sorry.”

“So, you would have agreed if only we could tell you where to find a dragon?” Leiznam sounded angry. “Well, what if I could offer you something just as good? I think I have the secret of true immortality somewhere.” He made a show of going through his pockets. “Maybe I left it in my other robes.”

“What about a Gem of Transmutation?” Galen asked looking furious. “We have a few spare ones in the back storeroom.”

“How about a djinn’s lamp?” A mage with the image of a bull moose demanded.

“Will you take a Bag of Infinity?” Rodo asked with fury.

Waldo stared at all the suddenly angry faces. “If you have a dragon’s egg I’ll leave Torikai within the hour.”

“GET OUT!” Leiznam shrieked and pointed to the library door.

Waldo frowned. “There’s no need to be rude. Just because you can’t get what you want is no reason to yell. Good day.”

Waldo exited the library and the hall.

XXX

“Can you believe the arrogance of the man?” Galen said once Waldo was gone. “To mock us like that! To our faces and in our own hall!”

“I’ve met a lot of arrogant Whites before,” Leiznam said with hands shaking and face red. “But he surpasses them all!”

There were nods from every other guild member.

“It’s easy to be arrogant when you have all the power of the Misty Isle backing you,” Cavin said.

“So, what do we do now?” Verde asked, twitching as he looked around.

“I say we kill the haughty bastard!” Galen said. “That’ll send a message to Avalon!”

“No!” Leiznam said loudly. “That might be exactly what they want, an excuse to come after us directly. You don’t attack a White Mage. Ever. At least not unless you are absolutely sure you can escape suspicion. If anything happens to Waldo or Melissa while they are in Torikai the guild or the crown will be blamed. We don’t dare.”

“Then what are we supposed to do?” Galen asked.

“We just go back to the original plan. We knew there was little chance a White Mage would be reasonable. We just kill his ogre and that will solve everything. Waldo may take offense, but killing a White Mage’s servant is very different from killing a White Mage.”

The guild quickly agreed with their leader.

XXX

Melissa was in her room, having returned from lunch. She had planned to take Waldo out into the Rats Nest again, so he could heal people. It would be a chance to spend time with him and show Waldo the good he could do with his abilities. Unfortunately, he’d already left the palace before she could corner him. She was thinking about contacting some of her ‘friends’ and asking them to look for Waldo when she heard a voice whisper in her ear.

“Mistress Cornwall, will you come and talk to me?”

She recognized the voice immediately. “Yes, I will come and talk to you.”

Before her, shadows melded together to form the face of Minister Barrows. Melissa’s heart began to race. If the Minister was contacting her directly she could guess the reason. When he spoke, he confirmed her hopes.

“Glorious news! Events have proceeded as we expected. Ask the queen for a formal audience and inform her…”

Melissa listened and nodded her head eagerly.

Chapter 20

News About Home

The Great Market was interesting, though still disappointing in a way. In sheer variety of goods available for sale, Waldo would grudgingly admit that it outdid what you could find in Alter. There were expensive and exotic luxuries such as silk, ivory, scrimshaw, pearls, jade, feather cloaks, and polished corals. There were rare spices and foods like ground black pepper, nutmeg, cinnamon, cassia, bananas, coconuts, ground cocoa, sugar, lemons, and oranges. There were also live animals in cages available. Brightly plumed parrots and songbirds, monkeys, peacocks, flying snakes, and even a full-grown leopard. Goods from all over the world could be found here. The Great Market was certainly deserving of its reputation.

At the same time… there were no magical items available for sale to the public. No spellbooks, no vials of enchanted potions, no scrolls, no magic rings, or anything else of the like. Even in the Great Market of Torikai, enchanted items were too precious for open sale. The only thing he purchased was some velum that he might use for scrolls someday. He considered buying a peacock, they were pretty tasty, but decided the price was a bit too high. As spectacular as this place was, what he wanted most was not available.

Wandering past the many stalls, Waldo was regretting not being able to make a deal with Leiznam. It had been the right choice, but he could have done so much with those books! Just having a full inventory of potion recipes and seal formulas would make things so much easier for him! Unlike working most magical spells, Waldo was highly competent with making seals and brewing potions. That would go a long way in making up for his other shortcomings.

Waldo suspected the Dark Powers were laughing at him again. It did seem a very cruel joke, to offer him something he really wanted, but force him to reject it. If one of those books had chronicled the suspected locations of dragon lairs anywhere in the world he, Alice, and Belle would already be on the road. Waldo was day dreaming about relearning the recipe for strength potion as a fellow mage approached him. He didn’t notice until he felt someone grab his arm.

“You’re coming with me,” Melissa said and began to drag him away.

“Wait, what?”

“You’re coming with me,” Melissa repeated.

“Look, I don’t have time to give away bread or heal a bunch of rashes and scabs, as much fun as that is. Maybe tomorrow, right now I’m very busy.”

“We’re not helping the poor today. There’s something else I need you for.” She looked over her shoulder at him. There was absolute determination in her yellow eyes. “You’re going to help me with something important, and I won’t let you refuse! I just need you to stand there and do exactly as I say.”

Hearing those words from Melissa, Waldo panicked as he could guess what this was about. “Wait! Wait! I’m a happily married man! I love my wife! I’m feeling tired! I have a headache! I’m a really selfish lover!”

The people nearby turned to stare at him. Melissa looked furious.

“Well I am,” Waldo said. “I mean I’m terrific at it, but just really selfish. Also, I hate to cuddle.”

XXX

Melissa and Waldo were in the antechamber before the throne room waiting.

“I still don’t see why you need me for this,” Waldo whined.

“I’ve already explained it to you,” Melissa said struggling to sound patient. “I need to make an extremely important announcement to the queen and her court. It would bring up questions if both the White Mages in residence here weren’t present. You have already caused far too many issues for the Order. All I need is for you to stand by my side and not say a word unless the queen asks you something. And if she does you need to agree with everything I say.”

“But you haven’t even told me what this is about.”

“That’s right,” Melissa said. “Because I don’t trust you. I am not interested in your opinion. This is a matter of real importance and I don’t need you causing another mess. All I want is for you to stand there, nod your head, and agree with me if the queen or her advisor asks your opinion. Can you do that?”

“I suppose,” Waldo said. “But I still don’t think I need to be here for this.”

She stifled a sharp retort. Melissa wanted to scream into his face for him to just do as she asked and be grateful she hadn’t executed him.

She’d always had a calm and rational personality. She’d dealt with her problems dispassionately, even when it involved fighting and killing. Melissa was never one to get overemotional. She had been devoted to the cause and always tried to behave like the ideal White Mage. That was before she met Waldo and swallowed that thrice cursed love potion. Since then, not a single day had passed where she hadn’t thought about him. Waldo’s face filled her dreams at night and consumed her waking moments. He was her secret obsession. Her shame. Her everything.

Occasionally, when she prayed she would stop and ask her god directly if he was testing her. If she had committed some grievous sin and was being punished. Melissa knew she’d done horrible things, but all of them had been in service to the Order. That meant they were fine, or they were supposed to be. Perhaps she’d been wrong though. She pleaded with her god for some sign, but The One We Follow never answered. Melissa had to rely on her own faith to decide what the right path was.

When she returned to Avalon the day after Waldo drugged her, she could have told Minister Barrows the truth. One of their healers would have been summoned and purged the potion’s effects from her body. She could have been cured. All this could have been avoided simply by admitting she’d been tricked. It would not have hurt her standing in the Minister’s eyes or in the Order. But if she’d done that, Waldo would have been hunted down. She couldn’t let that happen.

Had she made a mistake? Was all this the result of her own stupid refusal to ignore the feelings she had? No. It couldn’t be so simple. It had to be that all this was the god’s will. That everything had been for a greater purpose. That her decision was what The One We Follow had wanted all along. Surely this was her fate, and not just the result of her own selfishness.

The doors to the throne room opened. A herald sang out. “The most honorable Mistress Melissa Cornwall, ambassador of Avalon. The most honorable Master Waldo Rabbit of Avalon.”

The herald took an audible breath and continued. “Weep in gratitude, for you have been granted audience with Queen Madis the First, ruler of all Torikai, beloved of the gods and all men, the queen of youth and beauty, the guardian of the gate, the keeper of the scales, the fountain of wisdom and mercy, the lawgiver, the keeper of contracts, and the living embodiment of all that is beautiful to behold.”

With the formality out of the way Melissa approached the throne. Waldo matched her strides to remain right beside her. The audience included the nine kings, nobles, and merchant lords who were all staying here as guests. And amid all these important people was the barmaid, the empty headed big titted barmaid. The magical auras coming off Madis, her throne, and every inch of the walls, floor, and ceilings made her skin crawl. She’d had long practice in hiding her discomfort. Next to her, Waldo scratched at his arm. Melissa came to a stop before the throne and curtsied. Waldo bowed.

“Thank you for granting us this audience, your majesty.” Melissa said.

Sitting on her throne Madis gave a brief nod. Standing close by, Garibaldi was rigid and dour.

“We are most pleased to grant you this audience,” Madis said. “For what purpose did you request it?”

Melissa stood tall and held her chin up high. Her voice rang out through the throne room. “Your majesty, I bring you and your court news of the gravest importance. As of this moment, Avalon and the Alliance of Mist are at war with the wicked and corrupt forces of Alteroth! We have proclaimed a sacred crusade and will not rest until their evil is purged from this earth!”

The queen nodded, as if not taken by surprise. Garibaldi gave no reaction whatsoever. The kings and many in the audience turned and whispered to one another. The barmaid gasped.

Waldo rounded on Melissa. “WHAT?!!” His shout reverberated through the hall. “You attacked Alteroth?!”

Melissa was startled by his vehement reaction. She was also painfully aware that the queen and everyone else were now staring at them in confusion.

“Did you not know this, Mater Rabbit?” The queen asked.

“No,” he answered. “Not until right now.”

Of course, he does the precise opposite of what I asked, Melissa thought furiously. “Your majesty, as ambassador I was the one contacted. I confess I was so excited, I neglected to tell my associate.”

“We note he does not seem to share your excitement, Mistress Cornwall. Is there a reason for this, Master Rabbit?”

“I suppose I’m just stunned Avalon would attack Alteroth like this without reason.”

“Without reason?” Melissa gasped. “They are evil! They are wicked! They practice slavery and necromancy and use monsters as servants! There are a hundred reasons why they should be destroyed!”

“Is that truer now than it was a year ago? Or ten? Or twenty? Or a hundred? Why suddenly attack them now? Is Avalon really that hungry for war?”

Melissa could feel her blood begin to boil. “Are you defending Alteroth?”

Waldo opened his mouth and paused a beat. “No, of course not, but this is going to be the bloodiest war since the Shattering. Cities will burn, and thousands will die, so I would like to know why Avalon started this.”

“Actually,” Garibaldi said. “I’m rather curious about that too.”

Melissa already knew where Garibaldi and the guild stood. She’d hoped to embarrass him and the queen through the righteousness of her cause. Now, instead, she was on the defensive immediately after announcing the crusade. She’d had a stirring speech planned, but rather than enthralling everyone with it, she was forced to justify what did not need justification.

“We are defending ourselves. It was Alteroth that chose war.”

“Defending yourselves?” Waldo mocked. “You are more than three thousand miles away. How exactly were you attacked?”

“Alteroth attacked one of our allies! We are honor bound to defend them!”

“All the countries in the Alliance are near Avalon!”

Melissa shook her head. “The nation of Dregal and their noble King Doran turned to us for protection. They are members of the Alliance now and it is our sacred duty to defend them.”

Waldo barked a laugh and put his head back. “Defend them? Thanks to you their entire country is going to be overrun, their cities sacked, and their entire population enslaved. How is that defending them?”

“We will dispatch a mighty army to fight the Dark Mages and destroy them! No matter what it costs us in blood and treasure!”

“How noble! And how will that help the idiot king or his people? By tricking Doran into joining your alliance all you did was sign Dregal’s death warrant.”

“We did not start this war, Alteroth did. They attacked our ally for absolutely no reason. What else can we do now but fight them?”

“No reason? Dregal is on Alteroth’s border. Your alliance wants to exterminate all dark magic and Dark Mages. It’s not like that’s any secret. The moment Dregal became your puppet it turned into a dagger pointed at Alteroth’s heart. They had no choice but to conquer it.”

“That’s a lie! Dregal is a small, weak nation and no threat to the Dark Mages!”

“Then tell me something,” Waldo asked. “If a small, weak country near Avalon declared themselves allies of Alteroth and said they would welcome Dark Mages into their country, what would Avalon do?”

Invade them and save them from their own madness, Melissa thought. “That would never happen.”

“Of course not, because they would get exactly what Dregal is going to get. Don’t play the victim! You want war with Alteroth! What did you call it? A crusade? Yes, you sound so very upset that this has happened. You knew the moment Doran declared for you that this was inevitable! It’s Avalon that chose war not Alteroth!”

“ALTEROTH IS EVIL AND NEEDS TO BE DESTROYED!!!” Melissa screamed at the top of her lungs.

Waldo quickly stepped back from her.

Melissa stopped and took a couple ragged breaths. She looked over at the queen and Garibaldi. They were staring at her wide eyed. She looked all around the throne room. Everyone was silent and staring; their eyes all accusing her.

Torikai did not want any part of this war. The guild wished to stay out of it and continue with business as usual. All the nearby countries would follow their example. As the ambassador here, her job had been to try win the queen over to the right side. To convince her that supporting Avalon was the only choice and that destroying Alteroth would help her and her country in the long run. She knew it would be difficult to win Madis over, but Melissa had hoped to shame her into doing the right thing. There would only be two sides in this war. Anyone who was not supporting Avalon was helping the Dark Mages.

Getting Madis to join the Alliance was likely impossible. But if Torikai would give them financial assistance and supplies that would be a huge benefit and make their logistics far simpler. At the absolute minimum, the Alliance had to have the right of passage through Torikai. All the roads in this part of the world intersected here. If they could not pass through, it would add hundreds of miles to an already too long march, and make their lines of communication vulnerable. Avalon had to have Torikai’s support in this crusade.

And now Madis and the entire court were looking at her as if she’d gone mad.

Melissa returned her attention to Waldo. He swallowed and took one more step back from her. She marched over to him and put her face right up into his.

“I’m beginning to wonder if you’re worth saving after all,” she whispered.

She turned on her heel and stormed out.

Chapter 21

Raw Onions Are Tasty

Waldo watched her go and hoped his relief wasn’t too obvious. For a moment there he had thought she might attack him. He remembered all the stories he’d heard growing up about White Mages and how fanatical and ruthless they were. If she’d had a knife in her hand Waldo was sure she’d have stabbed him. He didn’t want to think what would happen if the love potion wore off. He was lucky she no longer had a wand.

Since he was no longer in immediate danger he thought about the greater situation. Darius Heartless had been right. For years his mother had complained during dinners about his shouts and rants over the possibility of Dregal joining the Alliance. His mother had always thought the notion ridiculous since everyone knew it would trigger an immediate invasion. Alteroth was the most powerful country in the world and Avalon it’s sworn enemy. Of course, they would never tolerate an Alliance puppet on their border. No one with half a brain would think otherwise. King Doran must have been manipulated by the Whites, there was no other explanation.

Waldo did not doubt Alteroth would win. Each of the Seven Great Houses had its own army backed with the destructive power of dozens of Dark Mages. If all seven came together, who could possibly defeat them? But a certain victory was still very different from an easy victory. His mother always said the White Mages were skilled and the knights of Avalon were the best horsemen in the Shattered Lands. Not to mention their war golems! Alteroth would triumph but it would be costly. That Avalon would want such a war was just more proof they were all zealots.

“It seems the audience is at an end,” Madis said from her throne. “We are displeased that the ambassador would plead for this meeting, then be so disrespectful as to walk out without our leave.”

“Your majesty,” Garibaldi spoke. “We still have one White Mage present. Why not ask for his thoughts?”

The queen glanced over at Garibaldi and then back at Waldo. “Very well, Master Waldo, what is your opinion?”

“That all White Mages are mad.”

Madis’s eyebrows rose. “Including yourself?”

“I am wearing white robes, so obviously yes.”

“And what do you believe we should do now that Avalon and the Alliance are at war with Alteroth?”

“Let me answer that question with two of my own,” Waldo said. “First, how far are Avalon and the other Alliance countries from here?”

“About three thousand miles.”

“And how far away is Alteroth?”

The queen frowned. “Roughly two hundred.”

“Then unless you are eager for an invasion by the dark armies, I think the answer is clear.” Waldo bowed to her. “With your permission, majesty?”

At the queen’s nod Waldo left with Alice. The rest of the audience began to drift away. The queen turned to her advisor and spoke with a faint voice.

“What do you think?”

“Surprisingly,” Garibaldi said quietly. “I am in complete agreement with Master Rabbit. All White Mages really are mad.”

XXX

Asger Faolan was a Northman from Kjaamin; the frozen and barren lands north of the Storm Sea. His people were barbarians who raided and pillaged the entire length of the Storm Coast. They were savages, big brutish men who would arrive on their longboats out of a morning mist. Sack and loot a village or town and disappear back into the sea before the sun had reached its zenith. The hulls of their ships would be filled with women, children, horses, livestock, and whatever else they could steal. They were expert sailors and ferocious warriors.

Asger had been the captain of a longboat that suffered the very great misfortune of raiding a village when a company of knights were present. The knights cut down all but three of them. Asger and two of his crew were put into chains and sold to a merchant house. There was always a demand for good fighters in Torikai, especially if they were exotic. And Northmen, with their flowing blond locks, bushy mustaches, and tall, lanky frames were always bizarre and interesting to the crowds.

There was no slavery in Torikai, but there were also no prisons. Depending on the offense, criminals were penalized by fine, corporal punishment, banishment, a period of servitude, or execution. Debtors and their families were forced to work until their debts were paid. Those guilty of violent crimes usually received either execution or servitude in the pits. Asger and his crew were Northmen, and so obviously guilty of murder, rape, and pillage. They were each sentenced to twenty years as gladiators, and would fight as many matches as they were told to. In theory, once they completed their twenty years they would be free. But no one ever lasted that long. Every match was to the death, and most new gladiators (especially the debt servants) died in their debuts. About one in thirty lasted a year.

Asger had made it six so far. His crewmen were long gone, but the Northman captain was still here. The commoners and wagon drivers and shop keepers who attended the pits loved him. He was easily the second most popular gladiator in the city, trailing only Varca. He only fought in the pits, of course. You didn’t waste a popular entertainer like him in the Arena where he would be mowed down by the minotaur.

Leiznam sat back and looked the gladiator over. He was tall and muscular, standing six and a half feet. His long blonde hair was wild and uncombed and went halfway down his back. His mustache was braided. Grey eyes stared back into his without effort. The man had a wolf skin draped about his shoulders and was bare chested. A dozen scars marked him. He looked every inch the savage. The rats and even many decent people loved it. Countless wealthy women paid good coin to spend an hour in his bed. Cavin had even argued that he should be retired as a gladiator and instead put to work in the pleasure house they had for female clients. Personally, Leiznam found the man about as appealing as a rabid wolf, but that didn’t matter.

Asger bowed, proving that even a savage could learn manners given enough time. “How may I serve you, master?”

“Tell me Northman, how would you like your freedom and a chance to return home?”

Asger’s eyes narrowed. “The only freedom a gladiator ever gets is death.”

“Usually that’s true, but there are always exceptions. Nunc.”

Leiznam used a negation to cancel out an invisibility spell. Lying on the table a sword was revealed. It was a bastard sword almost as long as Asger was tall. There were runes etched into the steel blade and the sword gave off a clear golden aura. Leiznam heard the barbarian suck in a breath. He took two quick steps forward and reached out a hand before stopping himself. Asger looked at him, pleading.

“Go ahead, it’s certainly not for me.”

He snatched it up and held it in both hands. The gladiator stepped back from the table and put it through some practice swings. Leiznam could hear the blade whistle as it cut the air.

“Magical weapons are very difficult to create. You mundanes have no idea just how rare they are. Most mages can’t create permanent magical items other than wands or rods. Only mages with a Talent in Evocation can make genuine magical items. And even then, the item must be of exceptional quality, the mage must cast numerous spells over days or weeks and exhaust large quantities of mana, and if there is even the slightest mistake the item will be consumed, and all the effort wasted. The more powerful the item you attempt to create, the more likely failure is. No more than one attempt in ten is successful. Given the level of difficulty, most evocationists naturally prefer to focus on items they can use such as rings, amulets, and bracelets. So, despite all the demand, it is unusual when weapons or armor are enchanted. Most often it is done as a personal favor or for a fortune in gold.”

Asger stopped swinging and held the magical blade out before him. He was staring at it the way a man might stare at a beautiful woman lying naked. “I understand nothing of what you said. But this is a treasure beyond price.”

Leiznam chuckled. “That does sum it up.”

“Did you make this for me?” Asger asked, sounding hopeful.

“No. There is no one in my guild with a Talent in Evocation. That sword was the property of a very foolish lord who thought he could ignore the debts he ran up with us.” Visiting nobles always assumed they could get away with that. But in Torikai debts were always paid, contracts were always kept. “We offered to let Varca use it, but he likes his axe. We’ve simply held on to it until now.”

“Are you giving it to me?”

“Give? Certainly not, but there is a way you can earn it. As well as your freedom and some gold.”

A knowing smile crept over Asger’s face. “Who is it I have to kill?”

XXX

Belle was on her knees when the wooden sword slammed down viciously on her forearm

“Ow!” She cried out, there was no way a hunk of wood could do her any actual harm. But it could sure sting!

“That’s enough!” Restes shouted. “You’re going to break her arm. I’m amazed you haven’t already the way you beat on her.”

Nen shouldered her weapon with an amused grin. “Oh, I wouldn’t worry about it, she’s tougher than she looks.” Nen blew her a kiss. “Aren’t you, my pretty?”

Belle rubbed her arm and stood. “Why are you letting her abuse me?” She asked Restes. “Isn’t my master paying for you to train me?”

Restes shrugged. “Your master is getting his money’s worth. She is very skilled and motivated, though I have no idea why. I couldn’t do better.”

Nen gave him an appreciative nod of her head.

“Why are you doing this, anyway?” Belle asked. “The tournament’s in three days. Do you think you can turn me into a decent swordsman in that time?”

Nen snorted a laugh. “I might manage it if I had three years.”

“Then you’re just doing it because you’re an evil bitch?”

That got a much bigger laugh out of Nen. “I’ll admit I like that you can take a real beating. It excites me to know I can go all out with you. There’s only ever been one other person I could do that with. But I am trying to at least drill a couple of the absolute basics into you. It’s not much, but it’s all I can do in the time we have.”

“Why do you care though?”

“Maybe you’re just my type.” Nen ran her tongue over her lips.

Belle shuddered. “I think I’ve had enough training for one day.”

Nen waved as Belle left. “I’ll step on you later.”

XXX

Waldo returned from his trip to the market with a cloth sack in his hands. Alice was in their quarters waiting for him. “Did anything happen, darling? You didn’t run into Melissa, did you?”

“If I had, you’d already know it. You’d have felt raw terror through the bond.”

“Why did you go back out today anyway?”

“Well, I want to ask a favor of you.”

“What darling?”

“You like preparing food for me that I enjoy, don’t you?”

Alice looked at her husband in surprise. “Well of course, I’m always happy to make you something tasty. Did you have anything special in mind?”

He handed her the sack. “Here, I bought five pounds of onions. Could you slice them really, really thin for me?”

“Five pounds? Onions last for a while, you don’t want me to prepare all of them right now, do you?”

“Yes, I do! They’re my absolute favorite and I want to gorge myself.”

“Since when? You’ve never mentioned you like them before.”

“Well I do, I’m crazy about them.”

“How do you like them prepared? Boiled? Fried? Sautéed?”

“Oh, I like to eat them raw. But I need them sliced really, really thinly, and I want all of them right now.”

Alice narrowed her eyes and looked at him suspiciously. “You’re planning to eat five pounds of raw onions in one sitting?”

“That’s right.”

“Because you love them that much?”

“Yes, I can’t get enough of them.”

“You wouldn’t be asking me this for a different reason, would you? Like, oh I don’t know, because you’re hoping this will make me cry and you can get my tears to make more of your stupid love potion?”

Waldo gasped and looked hurt. “Alice, how can you even think that?”

“Because you’re holding a glass vial in one hand a little scraper in the other.”

He shoved both hands into the pockets of his robes. “No, I’m not.”

Alice’s eyes turned into slits. “Okay, darling. If you really love onions that much…” She took one out of the sack and quickly removed the outer skin. “Here.” She held it out to him.

Waldo frowned. “You haven’t sliced it.”

“Just eat this one like it was an apple. If you do, I promise to slice all the others as thin as you like. I mean raw onion is your favorite food, isn’t it darling?”

Waldo rubbed at his nose. “Uhm, you know, I’m not really that hungry.”

“You just said you wanted to gorge yourself. Here,” Alice put it an inch from his face.

He turned his head to the side. “Ah, I’ve changed my mind.”

“Well I insist!” She pushed him down to the floor and tried to force the onion into his mouth.

XXX

Belle was in the room next her master’s. She was resting and caught off guard by a sudden sense of panic and dread coming through the bond. Belle put her ear to the wall that separated their quarters and could hear the voices next door.

“Alice! Stop!” Waldo cried out.

“You said this is what you wanted, didn’t you?”

“All right! I admit it! I lied, I don’t want this!”

“Well too bad! Now open your mouth!”

“No, please! It’s horrible! I can’t stand the taste! Don’t make me-”

“I don’t care! You said you couldn’t get enough! I’m going to give it to you until you throw up!”

Belle could hear master gagging, and there was revulsion coming through the bond.

Belle shook her head. “Girl, that’s just nasty. At least wash up first.”

Chapter 22

Training

When Waldo woke up the following morning, there was still a faint taste of onion in his mouth. Some foods were most definitely meant to serve as a garnish and not as the main dish. However, during the horrors of yesterday’s events Alice had shed a few tears. He wasn’t sure if it was because of the onion he chewed, or out of sheer rage, but he’d wound up getting four whole drops. Enough to make two doses. He had acquired the other necessary ingredients in the city’s herbal shop. Waldo was a bit tempted to brew up some of his rabbit variant love potion, but seeing the unexpected results with Melissa made him a little cautious. He imagined slipping some to the queen, and her suddenly demanding he wear a giant rabbit outfit and hop around for her. On second thought, maybe it would be best to wait until he had a specific plan in mind. So long as he has Alice’s tears he could cook up a batch whenever he wanted.

It was not long after getting dressed that one of the queen’s maids came knocking on their door. The queen was inviting Alice to have breakfast with her. Followed by a nice massage and some game called, ‘pass the apple.’ Alice had immediately paled and tried to come up with some excuse. Waldo had insisted Alice was eager to join the queen and scooted her out of their room. Alice had sent him a hard look and he could sense she was upset through the bond. The queen was going out of her way to be a considerate host and his wife was trying to reject that generosity. Alice could be surprisingly inconsiderate of others at times.

Waldo had already placed protective wards on himself and Alice. He did the same for Belle and recast her illusion. With that done, they exited the castle to go to the gymnasium. Waldo was eager to get as far away from Melissa as he could. And since he didn’t need any more purchases he planned to hide out with Belle. With just a little bit of luck Melissa would be too busy giving away bread or screaming at people to find him.

XXX

Waldo stood in a nearby corner observing as Restes screamed at Belle to keep her sword up. The instructor was whaling away on the disguised ogre. His wooden sword striking Belle in shoulders, arms, and chest at will. The exercise was focused entirely on defense. Belle was using a circular shield with her left arm along with a wooden sword. Restes was ordering her to hold the shield steady while trying to parry his sword strikes. Though far from an expert, Waldo could see Belle’s efforts were slow and clumsy. Belle’s strength meant she could easily knock Restes’s sword away, but not before he reached his target. Restes would step forward, lunge and the tip of his sword would land before Belle’s would swat it away.

Restes shook his head. “Do you want to die? You’re the strongest woman I’ve ever met, but strength won’t save you if you can’t block anything.”

“I’ve managed up ‘til now,” Belle said with irritation.

“Honestly can’t imagine how. Did everyone you fight use blunted swords or clubs?”

“I’m very tough.”

Restes swung and smacked the upper half of Belle’s sword arm. “Are you tougher than iron? If this were a real sword that would have taken your arm off.”

“Want to bet?”

“If you’re not going to take this seriously, I can’t help you.”

“Belle,” Waldo commanded. “You’re embarrassing me. Try harder.”

Belle lowered her face. “Yes, master.”

Waldo could sense discontent and frustration through the bond. The practice continued, he could tell Belle was making a sincere effort. It was just she didn’t have any experience with a sword. She would slash at each jab or slice Restes made. Four out of every five times their practice swords would only make contact after Restes had made contact. And since Restes wasn’t even sweating, he likely wasn’t going all out.

Truthfully, Waldo didn’t really care. All this was for the sake of appearance. Ogres needed swords the same way a horse needed a cloak. He just wanted Belle to wave the sword around the Arena as she crushed people or bashed their skulls in. It would make her just a bit less conspicuous. The idea Belle might need the sword never crossed his mind. He was a bit worried about the minotaur, but was sure Belle would manage.

As he watched, Waldo sensed someone with a magical enchantment enter the gymnasium. It was a short, cute girl with a leather jerkin and curved sword. From the amount of magic he sensed she had an illusion cast about her, but nothing more. She possessed no magical arms or equipment. The girl spotted him and walked right over without hesitation.

“You’re Master Rabbit, Belle’s owner. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She threw back both hands and performed an exaggerated bow. “I am Nen, an ordinary human girl just trying to make her way in this cold, hard world.”

Waldo gave her a more restrained bow. “We’ve met, I know who you are.”

“You sure about that?” Nen asked with a smirk. “No one here is exactly who they appear to be, and that most definitely includes you, Master Rabbit.”

“I’m not wearing an illusion.”

“You don’t need a spell to pretend to be something you’re not.”

“I don’t know what you mean. I’m simply a White Mage, nothing more.”

Nen stood there and smiled at him.

Waldo was getting a bad feeling. “Why are you here? Is your mistress keeping an eye on Belle?”

Nen shook her head. “The Exalted Lady doesn’t care how this turns out, she has nothing important at stake.”

“Leiznam and his guild feel very differently.”

Nen laughed and rolled her eyes. “They are a pack of squabbling children standing inside a burning house. One way or another they’ll be gone eventually. If Belle loses the Exalted Lady will find another way.”

“If that’s true, then why are you here?”

“I have my own reasons to want Varca beaten.”

“So, you want to help train Belle?”

Nen raised an eyebrow. “You think there’s anything your servant could learn in a couple days that would make a difference? You don’t know much about swordsmanship, do you?”

“I’m a mage.”

“Which is your way of saying you’re above such things.”

Waldo shrugged, not denying it. “If nothing you show Belle will make a difference, why are you here?”

“It might help a little bit along the way. Though, honestly, even there it won’t really matter. I’m sure she’ll win, just not by hacking people open. Your Belle will reach the final and face Varca, and then get butchered.”

Waldo glanced to where Restes and Belle were still training and lowered his voice a bit. “An ogre can beat a minotaur.”

“Out in the field, going claw to claw, that’s true. It’s a fair fight at least. But Varca has enchanted armor and a nasty magical battle axe. He’s a gladiatorial champion and an expert fighter, Belle has no chance. Well, not unless you are open to cheating.”

“I am fine with cheating,” Waldo said. “So long as I don’t get caught. Or at least so long as I can’t get in trouble for it.”

“I thought you might be. White Mages are very flexible when it comes to following rules. My suggestion is simple. All you need to do is…”

Waldo listened to her idea. It wasn’t something he’d have ever suggested. “If I do this and it works, will your mistress still give me what she promised.”

“Absolutely!” Nen’s smile was so bright and pure it hurt Waldo’s eyes. “The Exalted Lady only cares about the result, not the method. So long as Varca dies in the Arena you’ll find out where the dragon’s lair is.”

Waldo rubbed his chin and thought about it.

“Something the matter?’

“No, I’m considering it.”

“You should say yes; your Belle has no chance otherwise.”

“So you say, but I’ve seen Belle fight. There are risks in what you’re suggesting. Letting Belle win on her own might be safer.”

“Safer for Varca maybe, not for Belle or you.”

“I’ll consider it,” Waldo said. He would, it was a very interesting suggestion. One that would take advantage of the guild’s own rules. But knowing the drow as he did, Waldo was automatically suspicious. “You say your mistress doesn’t really care how this turns out. So why are you so eager to help?”

“I already told you, I have my reasons.”

“Would you care to elaborate?”

“No.”

Waldo frowned at her.

“You don’t trust me.” Nen said.

“Trust is a dagger pointed at your own heart.”

“Which is a fancy way of saying you don’t trust me.”

“You’re drow,” Waldo said. “Do you really expect me to not be suspicious?”

“No,” she admitted. “But my idea is the only chance your servant has. Well, you have a couple more days to think about it at least. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to beat on your pet ogre for a bit.”

XXX

As bad as Belle looked training with Restes, she looked ten times worse sparring with Nen. Nen didn’t bother holding back. She seemed to genuinely delight in smacking Belle as hard and as often as she could. Restes stood by watching the session. He told Nen to not hit so hard a few times before giving up. Through the bond Waldo could feel Belle grow increasingly frustrated as the match dragged on. At a certain point, Nen began to call out what she was aiming for.

Sword wrist. Sword shoulder. Shield arm. Chest. Belly. Neck. Nen would say before smacking Belle at the mentioned body part. Even with the warning Belle couldn’t manage a clean block even once. If she moved too slow, Nen would strike, pull back, and then hit the same location a second time. She did explain what Belle was doing wrong in between blows. Belle’s form might have even improved slightly, but she was too slow to manage anything. If Belle were really human instead of an ogre her entire body would be covered in bruises.

It was a disappointing performance, but Waldo still didn’t worry too much. Belle was an ogre. She would manage. Great Monsters were creatures of overwhelming strength, they didn’t need skills with weapons when they could rip trees out of the ground.

As Waldo continues watching the practice session a well-dressed man in a velvet long coat and plumed hat entered the gymnasium. He certainly didn’t look like someone who was there to work up a sweat. The man immediately went over to where Waldo was. He was quite popular this morning.

The man bowed with a flourish. “Pardon me, are you Master Waldo Rabbit?”

“I am. And you are?”

“I am Hiram Ayden, the owner of Ayden’s Fighting Pit. I would like to offer you a business opportunity. I have a full slate of matches tomorrow night. A little appetizer for the queen’s tournament, you might say. I would love to have your barbarian fight in the marque match.”

Chapter 23

An Easy Match

Waldo blinked. “I’m sorry, what?”

“I run one of the fighting pits in the outer city,” the man said with an eager tone. “We’ll be open tomorrow night hosting a whole series of exciting and entertaining matches! Unlike the Arena, the fighting pits are for the common people to come out an enjoy. We give the regular folk all the excitement and blood of gladiators fighting at a reasonable price!”

“And you want my servant Belle to fight in one of these matches?”

“No! Not a match, but the match!” Ayden spread his hands out before him. “We have a Northman barbarian, you have a southern plains barbarian! Two great and savage warriors from different ends of the world! Fighting each other to the death in my pit! Think what a spectacle it would make! The crowds would love it!”

Waldo frowned. “Am I supposed to care about entertaining a horde of mundanes? In any case, Belle is fighting in the queen’s tournament the day after tomorrow. So, she is not fighting tomorrow night.”

“We don’t have tournaments, we have single matches. All your barbarian needs to do is fight one match and that’s all! You could think of it as practice.” He waved a hand to where Nen was still mercilessly beating on Belle. “It might actually be useful. Has she ever fought in front of a crowd before? My pit doesn’t seat sixty thousand, but when the audience gets excited they scream louder than a virgin on her wedding night!”

Waldo thought about it. Seen in terms of practice for the tournament, it might not be such a bad idea. How hard could a single fight be for an ogre?

“Of course, I wouldn’t expect you to agree for nothing.” Ayden reached into a vest pocket and produced a stack of five gold coins. He held the coins out in his palm and lowered his eyes, like a supplicant making an offering. “Five gold marks for your barbarian to fight one match, win or lose.”

Waldo looked at the coins and considered. The amount wasn’t significant compared to what he would earn when Belle won the tournament, but he expected it would make Alice happy. And his experiences up until now had given him some idea of how valuable gold was. If all Belle had to do was win one fight, it was easy money. It might also be good experience for her.

“Her opponent is human?” Waldo asked.

“He is. Asger is a ferocious savage, but no more than a man. We do have non-humans fight in the pits. It isn’t forbidden like it is in the Arena. We have goblins and orcs all the time. In fact, a match with a drow was going to be the main event before I came up with this.”

“Wait! I can see a drow fight? A real fight? One to the death?”

“Absolutely!” Ayden promised. “All the matches are to the death! If your girl fights you are welcome to come and watch from the front row as my personal guests.”

That decided him. He had always wanted to see drow in action. (Where his life was not in danger.) Waldo reached out and took the gold marks. “She’ll do it.”

“Excellent,” Ayden said with another bow. “Then I consider us to have a contract. Please deliver your barbarian to my fighting pit at sunset. I look forward to the spectacle. Until tomorrow night, Master Rabbit.”

“Yes,” Waldo nodded absently as the man departed.

XXX

Nen was enjoying herself.

While the human instructor kept yelling about holding up a shield and parries, she just kept dancing about her opponent, hitting ‘her’ at will. Usually, when she went all out like this, things ended quickly. It was a real pleasure to have a partner who could take a real beating. The way the ogre cried out each time she connected was sweet music to her ears. No hunk of wood could ever do genuine harm to an ogre. But if you hit hard enough you could inflict pain. The loud cracks of wood striking flesh and the yelps and cries that followed made her feel… excited.

Smack!

“Ow!”

Nen laughed and twirled back a step as Belle swung in her general direction.

“Don’t try to counter,” Restes said. “All it does is leave you more open.”

“So, I’m supposed to stand here and let this bitch hit me?” Belle complained.

“Concentrate on reading her movements and blocking her attacks. If you pay attention, her eyes will give everything away. Her feet, her stance, when she tenses, you need to read your opponent. The body never lies, their intentions are always right there. Open your eyes and pay attention and you will know what is coming.”

“How long does that take?”

“A lot longer than two days.” Nen skipped forward and brought her sword down overhand onto Belle’s left shoulder as hard as she could.

Crack!

“Ow! Damn!”

Nen pranced back out of range before Belle even finished cursing. The disguised ogre was glaring at her. ‘She’ had originally treated all this as a game, but was now genuinely frustrated. Belle stomped forward and began swinging wildly. With the greatest of ease, Nen sidestepped and smacked Belle’s sword arm just past the elbow.

Nen wagged a finger at her opponent. “Getting angry and chasing me just makes you even easier to hit.”

Belle stopped and stood straight, getting out of ‘her’ stance and putting both arms to ‘her’ side. “Tell me something, sweetie. If I threw away this stupid stick and shield and decided to rip you into pieces, what would you do?”

“With just this?” She held the practice sword out in front of her face. “I’d run and....”

“Yeah, you would!” Belle gave a triumphant nod.

“You didn’t let me finish,” Nen said. “I’d run and get my sabers. Then I’d come back here, hack your arms and legs off, slit open your belly, stab you through your lungs, and then cut your head off so I can use it as a fruit bowl.”

The smug look on Belle’s face drained away as Nen gave her detailed explanation.

“I know you’re a scary monster to ordinary people with ordinary weapons, but I’m a drow blademaster. To me you wouldn’t even be much of a fight.”

“Then why are you here?” Belle asked.

“Believe it or not, I want to help you. There’s no way you could learn enough to be a competent swordsman before the tournament, but maybe you could pick up just a couple of the basics. It’s something and might be worthwhile. I want you to succeed, and if I can help you along I will.”

“That so?” Belle sounded suspicious. “I was sort of getting the feeling that you were just doing it because you like hitting me.”

“That too.”

“Are you two done practicing together?” Restes asked. “Should I take over?”

Nen rested her wooden sword on her shoulder and smirked at Belle. “Are we done, my pretty? Is mean old Nen and her stick too much for you?”

Belle glanced back at where Waldo was, then shook ‘her’ head. Belle got back into a fighting stance and lifted sword and shield into position. “As if, bring it on bitch.”

“Now that’s what I like to hear,” Nen purred and strolled up to Belle. “Defiance.”

XXX

Awhile later, after a considerable amount of beating on her opponent, Nen noticed the arrival of a familiar figure. Ayden didn’t recognize her in her current incarnation, and she had no reason to greet him. He went over to talk with Master Rabbit. Nen observed their conversation while continuing to spar with Belle. A few minutes after Ayden’s departure she called a stop to the practice and let Restes take over as she went to speak to Belle’s master.

Nen got directly to the point. “What did Ayden want?”

“You know him?”

“We have a business relationship. What did he want?”

“Oh, he asked to have Belle fight in a match tomorrow.”

Nen raised an eyebrow. “Well that’s unusual. They have their own supply of warm bodies, they don’t usually have to recruit. I assume you told him no.”

She was surprised when Waldo shook his head. “I was going to, but he offered me five gold marks. I would be silly to pass up such easy money, and it’ll probably be good practice for Belle.”

“Wait. Ayden offered you gold?”

“That’s right, and he’s already paid me.”

She pursed her lips. “The fighting pits never pay in gold; five silver marks is the absolute most they’ll pay for a contestant. And then only if she’s a headliner. Something is going on.”

“It’s just one match, and Ayden assured me Belle’s opponent will be human. Belle won’t have a problem.”

“Who will she be fighting?”

“Some Northman.”

“Asger,” Nen said with a curt nod. “He’s damn good for a human. He’s probably the second-best gladiator in this city.

“Good, then it will be good practice for Belle. It doesn’t matter how skilled he is. If he’s a human without a magical weapon Belle can handle him.”

Nen sent him a hard look. “If.”

XXX

Cleptus stirred awake in the soft, warm bed. Cassandra was on one side of him and Aliya cuddled up against him on the other. From the sunlight coming in through the window is was past noon. Time to get up, get something to eat, and rob some people. With one hand he gave Cassandra’s tits a gentle squeeze.

Well… maybe after one more round.

Chapter 24

A Most Excellent Thief

Cassandra and Aliya charged him for the morning session. He didn’t mind. The girls were young, pretty, and talented with their mouths. He had plenty of coin and couldn’t imagine a better way to spend it. After he got done he even treated the girls to lunch before they went back to the pleasure house where they worked. They’d seen the seal carved into his chest. He’d told them it was the sign of the Order of Valtonian Knights, of whom he was a member. His missing finger he’d explained as being bitten off by a monstrous ogre in the midst of battle. That was even the truth, if you stretched the definition of ‘battle’ just a tiny bit. He’d told the girls he was in Torikai looking for revenge on the man who’d murdered his little sister. Women, even whores, LOVED that sort of thing.

Stepping outside the inn it was a clear, crisp, late fall afternoon. When the wind blew you could feel winter approaching, but it was still pleasant enough if you had a cloak and long sleeves. His cloak was dark green, his shirt and trousers a murky blue, and his leather boots an oak brown. All his clothes were new and except for the boots, tailor made. Back in Norwich his ‘work’ clothes had always been either brown or grey, to help him blend into the crowd and vanish. Here in Torikai everyone seemed to be competing to be the most brightly colored and well dressed. Wearing brown and grey would have made him stand out. The colors would work perfectly in the Rats Nest, but not inside the wall.

Well a good thief knew how to adapt, and so he’d bought himself a beautiful new wardrobe. It wasn’t exactly a burden for him, especially since Waldo was paying for it, along with his spacious room, his meals, wine, and nightly entertainments. Technically, everything he stole belonged to Waldo. But he was sure Waldo would understand the need to cover necessary expenses.

Or not, it didn’t really matter.

Walking down the street he sauntered past a squad of gold guards and gave them a cheerful wave. The plumed officer in charge nodded back to him. Daring smiled and almost burst into laughter. The royal guards of Torikai were supposed to be some of the best in the world, especially when it came to catching thieves. Back home he’d heard all the stories about what happened to thieves that tried to steal here. How they were always caught and how their hands would be chopped off and nailed up to wooden posts outside the guard houses. But then he’d also heard that the wall here was made of gold and that there were coins littering the streets.

His time with Waldo had taught him about illusion and how magic could make ordinary things precious and monstrous things beautiful. Daring understood the armor the guards wore, and the city wall weren’t really golden. But the fat bellies stretching out the mail and the dull eyes were real enough. There were a lot more guards here than there’d been in Norwich, but they weren’t anything special.

A couple men in front of him were loudly arguing about the upcoming tournament and who to bet on. He was surprised to hear one of them mention Belle’s name. Had Waldo entered Belle in the big contest coming up? That wasn’t part of the plan, but trust the idiot to do something completely unexpected.  If Belle really was fighting he’d have to remember to put some money on her. You couldn’t go wrong betting on a disguised ogre.

As he was walking past he rolled his shoulders to make his cloak billow a bit and cut off the view of anyone who might be behind him. His right hand took hold of the purse of the man he was passing. In his left he slipped out the thin peeling knife he kept hidden up his sleeve. The blade’s edge was sharp as a razor. One tiny, swift cut and the full weight of the purse plopped down into his palm. The knife was slid back up his palm and the purse dropped into a hidden pocket sewn into his cloak. The man he’d robbed was still arguing with his friend, oblivious to the theft. Cleptus Daring continued to walk at the same pace, neither hurrying, slowing, nor suddenly changing direction. He continued past and was about half a block ahead when he heard shouts about a stolen purse. He drew no attention and kept walking. Some guards rushed past him to investigate, but it had nothing to do with him.

Too easy, he thought. For someone with his experience and skill it really was no challenge at all. There were guards almost everywhere, but the streets were always full of people that provided ample cover. Daring was observant and always aware of his surroundings. He blended in and avoided drawing unnecessary attention. He chose his targets carefully, looking for people who were already distracted. He avoided the folk who were the center of attention or who had their own entourages, too many eyes. He never went back for seconds, he stole once and moved on to a different street or neighborhood. For a thief, being too greedy was like sipping a sweet poison. It was delicious right up until the moment it killed you.

That was how you became a great thief, that was how you became the master of your own thieves’ guild. You didn’t get too greedy and you didn’t take needless risks. If I’d remembered that I wouldn’t be here now. I’d be back in Norwich with my boys. But the moment I saw Alice I was doomed. He’d been the helpless victim of her unnatural beauty and then of Waldo’s crazy schemes.

Daring had been born and raised in Norwich. He’d never expected to leave the city, never mind Lothas. Most people lived their entire lives within twenty miles of the place where they were born. He’d been happy with his life. Yes, he was a criminal who spent his life stealing hearts, coins, and anything else that slipped into reach. But he wasn’t a bad man. In life you played the cards you were dealt. He’d worked hard to build a decent life for himself and always watched out for his boys.

Then Waldo had shown up and ripped his whole life to shreds. Waldo was easily ten times a worse criminal than he would ever be. All the worst stories about White Mages being corrupt and self-serving were true and then some. Using monsters as servants? Carving a magical seal into a man’s chest and making him your slave? Robbing whole villages under the guise of saving them from an ogre attack? It made cutting a few purses and sleeping with some married women look like childish games.

He bought an apple from a fruit stand and continued walking though the busy streets. Eyes open for the next target of opportunity. Daring was fair minded and willing to admit that the last few months hadn’t been all bad. Being able to go invisible was every thief’s dream, and a lot of the thefts on the road had been entertaining. Whenever they stopped in a town or large village, Waldo let him have a little fun with the local ladies. And, of course, he never would have come here if it weren’t for Waldo. Torikai was one of the jewels of the world and fat purses could be picked like fruit. His time here had been some of the most fun he’d ever had in his life. Talking to some of the locals he’d found out that here in Torikai you could buy lordships! Back in Lothas commoners couldn’t even buy land! If he could stay here until the spring, he could get his hands on enough gold to become Lord Cleptus Daring of Such and Such.

Daring took another bite of his apple. Too bad it would never happen. The best he could hope for was another few weeks before Alice or Belle tracked him down and told him it was time to go. He was Waldo’s slave and had no freedom to decide anything. Waldo would take all the coins he had, except a handful which might be a ‘gift.’ Waldo liked to pretend he was a very generous and considerate owner, and could be polite. But there was never any doubt as to who had the power. The scars on his chest were a constant reminder of that truth.

The fact he could have some fun now and again in no way lessened the hate Daring felt for the idiot. Waldo had taken everything from him and made him a damned servant. That wasn’t something to forgive. The problem was the seal meant he couldn’t do anything about it. If he killed Waldo he was killing himself. So, there was nothing to do but enjoy life as best he could.

Up ahead he spotted a grey-haired man leaning against a beauty who had to be half his age. His eyes were on her and nowhere else. Daring took a last bite and threw away the apple core. He walked up beside the man; shrugged, sliced, grabbed, and was casually walking away without drawing anyone’s attention.

He made it three steps when there was sudden, violent pain in the back of his head. Everything turned black.

Chapter 25

Give Them A Hand

His head was ringing. It hurt so bad he couldn’t think about anything but the pain. He kept his eyes shut and put one hand to the side of his head. He whispered a silent prayer to the gods promising to never drink again. His mouth was dry and there at least wasn’t any taste of vomit. What in the hells had he been drinking? Potato whiskey? Had he and the boys been celebrating? He couldn’t remember. Never again. If this was what the morning after felt like, he was never touching potato whiskey again!

The gods took pity on him and the pain inside his skull went from stabbing with a dull knife to smacks from a hammer. It was still a long way from good, but he thought he might live. Daring opened his eyes, everything was a blur. He blinked, shut them, opened and shut them again. After a few moments the world came into focus.

He was lying on a stone floor and staring at a set of iron bars. Oh fuck! Seeing he was imprisoned cleared his thoughts. He remembered where he was and what he’d been doing. He slowly, very slowly, sat up and looked around. He was in a cage, and a small one, about five feet by five feet. He was alone. The only other thing in it was a wooden bucket. Daring was still in his cloak and other clothes. He checked, but the daggers hidden up his sleeves were missing, so were the ones he kept in his boots.

“Don’t bother,” a voice said. “Everyone gets searched before they get put in the cells. Whatever you’re looking for it’s gone.”

Daring looked up and was rewarded by a stab of pain. He clenched his teeth and let it pass. It was at this point, he noticed his cell was part of a whole row of them. Across the way was another row with a man in faded grey tunic and brown trousers leaning against his cell door. Daring saw another man in the neighboring cell who was huddled in a corner and appeared to be sobbing. All the remaining cages were empty.

“Where am I?” He asked.

“Guard station,” the man said. “Not sure which one, not that it matters I suppose.”

Daring tried and got to his feet. He had to grab a bar to steady himself. “I need to talk to someone, there’s been a mistake.”

The man nodded with a smirk. “Sure.”

“I was just walking along the street, when I was suddenly attacked without warning.” Daring said sounding sincere and righteously offended.

“That was probably one of the unseen guards.”

“Unseen?” That did not sound good.

The other man nodded. “The guild makes some of the guards invisible. They’re the ones who catch almost all the thieves in this place. Not fair if you ask me.”

Daring gritted his teeth. Waldo never said there’d be invisible guards! If he had I’d have been more careful! He knew all about invisibility magic, but it had never occurred to him that anyone other than a thief would use it.

“There’s still been some sort of mistake. The guard must have thought I was someone else. I am completely innocent.”

“Right. You just happened to have two purses with cut strings, a set of lock picks, and six knives on you. The guards were talking while they put you in your cell. You’re guilty, and even if you weren’t it still wouldn’t matter. If they say you’re guilty then you are.”

Daring glanced at the cell door and the common lock on it. He could open it in less than a minute… if he still had his lock picks. He studied his surroundings. Beyond the two rows of cells were stone walls. A pair of barred windows let in some fading light, it was probably at or past sunset. On the far end of the room was a single door made of oak with iron bans. If he’d had his tools, or a few friends on the outside…

“I have to get out of here,” he muttered.

The other man laughed, but there was nothing pleasant in it. “You will, don’t worry. We all get out tomorrow. Just a quick,” the man held up his right hand and wiggled his fingers. “Chop, chop and we’re free to go.”

The other man in his cell began crying more loudly.

Daring grabbed bars of his cell door and began to shout at the top of his lungs. “Guard! Guard!”

“What are you doing?” The man across from him asked. “If you bother the guards you’re going to get a beating.”

Daring ignored him and kept right on shouting. He kept at it for ten minutes and was starting to lose hope anyone could hear him. Then the main door swung open. A rotund and grizzled man with a club over one shoulder entered.

“Shut up or I’ll crack open your skull!”

“There has been a terrible mistake! I am innocent and don’t belong here.”

“Yeah, yeah, everybody’s innocent, no one did nothing. Now keep your mouth shut or I’ll shut it for you.” The man turned to go.

“You don’t know who I am! I know someone very powerful who will vouch for me!”

“Let me guess, you’re best friends with the queen?” He reached the door and started to close it behind him.

“Waldo Rabbit!” Daring shouted. “The White Mage Waldo Rabbit! I serve him, and he will protect me! Contact him and he will fix everything, I promise you!”

The door was half way shut when it stopped and opened wide again. The guard glared at him. “You’re lying.”

Daring immediately put two fingers over his right eye. “May Wotal strike me blind if I lie! Just send a message to him that his man Cleptus Daring is here, and he’ll explain!”

The guard remained at the door for a long moment tapping his club on the stone floor. “If this turns out to be a joke, you’ll regret it.” The door slammed shut.

Daring let out a long breath. It was okay now. Waldo had told him not to reveal their connection, but given the situation, he was sure it would be fine. There was no way he’d want a thief with one hand.

XXX

Waldo and Alice were in their quarters getting ready for bed when there was a knock on their door. When Waldo answered it, he was very surprised to find the court mage standing there.

“Master Garibaldi,” Waldo said in a polite manner. “Is there something I can help you with?”

“Master Rabbit,” Garibaldi said with a measured tone. “I am not certain. I have just received word from the royal guard that a prisoner claims to work for you. Tell me, do you know a man named Cleptus Daring?”

“Yes, I do. Has something happened to him?”

“I’m afraid so. He has been arrested for theft. I am sure you know that within the wall that is punishable with the loss of a hand followed by banishment. He is scheduled to receive his punishment tomorrow at sunrise. We take thieving very seriously here, but we can on rare occasions make an exception. Your man can be spared if you would-”

“You don’t need to spare him,” Waldo said. “I’m a White Mage, I believe thieves should be killed. He was my servant and travelling with me on my way here when I caught him stealing. I was shocked, shocked I tell you, when I found out someone I’d trusted was nothing but a dirty thief!” Waldo sighed and shook his head. “I should have killed him, but I am very merciful. I’ve washed my hands of Cleptus, do as you please with him. Oh, and if he tells you some crazy stories, don’t believe them. I’m sure he’d say anything to try and save himself.”

Garibaldi stood there with a blank expression. “I see.”

“Was there anything else?”

“No, I believe this covers everything.”

“Good night then.” Waldo shut the door.

XXX

“Darling?” Alice was sitting on the bed in her small clothes. “Are you really abandoning Cleptus? I mean, I don’t like the man and I don’t trust him, but he did help us.”

“Only because he had to,” Waldo said. “I owe him nothing. I told him what would happen if he got himself caught. I have no use for a poor thief. He only has himself to blame.”

Alice frowned. “Still… you are being a bit cold hearted.”

“Thank you!”

XXX

Daring didn’t get a good night’s sleep. It wasn’t as if curling up on the bare floor was comfortable. He kept waiting for the guard to return and let him out. Eventually he drifted off. If he had any dreams he didn’t remember them.

When he woke up there was sunlight coming in through the windows. His stomach was rumbling, and his throat was dry. The other two prisoners were on their feet and he could hear a commotion from outside the room.

The man across from him nodded. “It’s time.”

He stood as the main door opened. The jailer from yesterday wasn’t there. Instead there were seven guards with golden chainmail and helms. One of them had two white feathers sticking up out of his helmet. Two guards went to each of the occupied cells as their officer spoke as if by rote.

“You men are guilty of the crime of theft. You are condemned to the loss of a hand followed by permanent banishment from the Golden City. Due to the queen’s love and mercy you shall suffer no further punishment unless you attempt to re-enter the city.”

The doors to the three cells were opened. The man across from Daring came out without any sort of fight. The other was a youngster, probably still in his teens, he was crying and begging for mercy. He kept saying he’d only stolen some bread because he was hungry. One guard punched him in the stomach and he was hauled out.

“Wait! Wait!” When the door to his own cell swung open he backed up as far as he could from it. “I serve the White Mage Waldo Rabbit! You need to reach him! If you cripple me, you’ll regret it!”

The two guards were about to go in, but the officer held a hand up and they stopped.

“You’re Cleptus Daring. Master Rabbit’s former servant.”

He got a sick feeling in the pit of his stomach as soon as he heard former. “I’m still his servant.”

“Not according to him. He told us to do as we please with you.” The officer nodded, and the guards came towards him.

The bigger of the two punched him in mouth, the other one in the belly. He dropped to the floor. The guards stomped and kicked him. He could taste blood in his mouth and a couple teeth were knocked loose.

“That’s enough,” the officer said. “Let’s get going.”

Each guard grabbed an arm and dragged him out.

XXX

Outside the station was a grass courtyard. A small crowd of about a hundred people had gathered and applauded as he and the others were led out. In the center of the yard was a wooden chopping block about three feet high. Next to it was an iron brazier with a fire already blazing. Standing beside it was a man in black jerkins holding a massive broad axe. Surrounding him were four wooden posts about seven feet tall. They were completely covered with rotting hands.

“We’ll start with the smart mouth,” the officer said.

The two guards began to haul him towards the block.

“No! No! No!” He screamed and spat out blood. He dug his heels into the grass and jerked and pulled his arms about with all the strength of a condemned man.

It didn’t make a difference. The guards were both bigger and stronger than he was and were not letting go. As hard as he fought they dragged him to the block. One of them kicked out his feet and he fell to his knees. The bigger one pushed his face into the wood and held him by his neck and shoulder. The other one took his right arm and tied it down by the wrist with some rope that was already there. That done, he grabbed Daring’s other arm and shoulder and the two tried to hold him as still as they could. On sheer instinct he was trying to rip his right arm free. He could hear the people cheering and clapping and beginning a chant of ‘cut,’ ‘cut,’ ‘cut.’

The executioner came over and spared him a word of advice, sounding rather kindly.

“I’ll try and make the cut as clean as I can. It’s best if you don’t move. After the cut the stump will go in the fire. If you try and move it will just make things worse.”

“Fuck you!” He screamed.

The executioner shrugged and nodded to the two guards. Their grips on him tightened. The man brought the axe up above his head and then swung down in one fast, smooth motion.

The crowd cheered.

XXX

The same two guards escorted him to the nearest gate. The end of his right arm was a red and blackened stump. The stabbing, all-consuming agony from it made the pain from his missing teeth disappear. When they reached the gate, the guards threw him out. He was sprawled out on the dirt next to the road.

“Don’t come back or you’ll lose your head next time.” The guards departed, and it was all over.

It took a while for him to get back to his feet. They hadn’t allowed him to return to his room and get any of his things. He had no money, no spare clothes, no friends, and no prospects. Anyone who looked at him would know what had happened. He might as well have had the word. ‘thief’ tattooed across his forehead. The only people he knew in this city were Waldo, Alice, and Belle. He could not turn to them for help. What was he going to do now? Would he end up a beggar? He laughed despite the pain. With the seal above his heart he’d be dead within three days, so what did anything matter anymore? Maybe he could beg enough money to at least get drunk.

He was just wandering, trying to sort things through, when a couple men came up to him.

“A friend sent us to help you,” one of them said.

Daring stepped back from them. “What? I don’t have any friends.”

“You do.” One of the men produced a silver mark and placed it in Daring’s left hand. “Come with us and there is more where that came from.”

Daring brought the coin up to his eyes. It was genuine. He made it disappear into a pocket. “All right, not like I have anything better waiting for me.”

They led him to a modest house four blocks outside the city wall and brought him inside. To his very great surprise a White Mage was waiting for him.

“Hello, Mister Daring. I am Mistress Melissa Cornwall of Avalon. I would like you to tell me everything you know about Waldo Rabbit.”

Chapter 26

A Good Day

It was a good day.

The queen was apparently very busy with the details for her birthday celebration and so had to forego her usual daily activities. This put Alice in a splendid mood. The fact he had acquired five gold marks had her on the verge of dancing. Since Belle would be fighting that night Waldo told her to do only a little light training with Restes, she would not have to spar with Nen again. This had his ogre delighted and crying with relief.

“Thank you, master! You have no idea how scary women are!”

Waldo glanced at Alice. “You only now realize that?”

“Hey! Why are you looking at me when you say that?!”

Waldo quickly turned away. “No reason.”

Given the fact Waldo was still hoping to avoid Melissa, he was eager to escape the palace. Given that Alice was just as eager to stay away from the queen, they had just come into a very considerable amount of money, and they happened to be in one of the richest cities in the world, Alice had an idea of how they could spend the day. While Belle headed off to the gymnasium, Alice took hold of Waldo and led him out in the direction of the Great Market.

XXX

“What do you think, darling? Do you like it?”

“Yes,” Waldo sighed. “And I liked the four you had on before this too. Can’t you just choose something?”

They were in a clothing shop located a couple blocks from the market. It was called Arman’s and had a wide selection of fashionable clothes, hats, and footwear. A young sales girl was standing nearby, helping Alice to change in and out of the clothes she was trying on. All the while telling her how beautifully everything fit her and how the outfit brought out her eyes or cheeks or hair. Waldo wasn’t sure, but he strongly suspected the girl would earn a commission of all sales made.

“I need to take my time and see what looks best on me.”

“Then why am I here?”

“Silly, you’re my husband and my one true love. Your opinion is very important to me.”

“In that case what you’re wearing right now is what I absolutely like best. Nothing else could possibly look better on you.”

That won him a wide smile and he felt happiness course through the bond.  “Thank you, darling. That’s very sweet of you to say.” Alice turned to the sales girl. “I think I’ll try the navy blue surcoat and girdle and sapphire long skirt next.”

“An excellent choice, my lady! I am sure they will look splendid on you!”

“How long are you going to try on clothes?” Waldo asked.

“Not long,” Alice promised. “I still have to try on hats and shoes.”

Waldo suppressed a groan and wondered if this was some sort of revenge for what he’d said earlier.

XXX

Restes was waiting when Belle arrived that morning. “You look cheerful.”

“Master told me I don’t have to spar with Nen since I’m fighting tonight. It’s enough to make a girl want to burst out into song.”

The trainer gave a slow shake of his head. “That’s what you’re worried about?”

“What do you mean? You’ve seen the way that crazy bitch wails on me. Who wouldn’t be relieved?”

“You do understand you’re going to die tonight, don’t you? They don’t use wooden swords in the fighting pits.”

“Nobody has any faith in me,” Belle sighed. “I’ll be fine, I’m tougher than I look.”

“Well that’s true. I’ve never seen anyone take a quarter of the pounding you have and still keep going. You Tarsians are certainly a tough breed.”

Belle grinned at him. “You have no idea.”

“The problem is they don’t use wooden swords in the fighting pits. It won’t even be a real match, Asger will put you down like you were a kitten.”

“I’ve got pretty big claws for a kitten.” Belle pretended to scratch the air.

Restes ran a finger across his chin. “You know if you were to leave this city no one would stop you. There are eight roads and wagons travelling on all of them, there are ships down at the docks going west inland or north towards the coast. Even a barbarian like you could disappear.”

“Leave master?” Belle said shocked. “No way would I ever do that! He’s the best master a girl could have!”

“He’s going to get you killed for no reason.”

“I’ll be okay.”

Restes shook his head. “What did he do to get such blind loyalty from you?”

“He made me the woman I am.”

“Well I tried. If you really want to die for him who am I to argue. Come on, this will be our last session. I’ll try to show you a couple little tricks that might help.”

They trained through the rest of the day. To Belle’s delight Nen never dropped by. Belle remained until Waldo and Alice came by to fetch him.

XXX

The horrible ball of fire was touching the earth as they left the gate. The fighting pit was only about a half mile away and so would be a short walk. The gold road was crowded, not with wagons or riders, but with people walking on foot. They packed the way and slowed them down. Vendors were out along the street shouting about baked bread and potatoes and fish. He saw a man dressed in red and gold standing on the back of a wagon.

“Tickets! The queen gives her people free admission to her birthday tournament! Come see the greatest spectacle in the world! The queen welcomes you out of her love and mercy! Tickets! Free tickets!”

People swarmed in about the wagon where a couple harried underlings handed out the promised tickets as the barker kept on shouting.

“The love of the Rabbit unto you!” A scruffy looking man Waldo had never seen before made the rabbit ears.

Waldo returned the gesture. “And unto you as well.”

“Darling, he’s the tenth person to do that and we’re still not halfway there. How do so many people know about your religion?”

“Well obviously, I told an incredible tale that appeals to those desperate to find meaning in their lives,” Waldo said. “Plus, never forget, people are idiots.”

Alice rolled her eyes and Belle snorted a laugh. An old woman they passed made the ears along with four others who were walking with her.

Because of the crowds it took longer than expected to reach the fighting pit, but the horrible ball of fire was still in the process of setting. At the entrance a stream of folk were making their way inside. A dozen armed guards were watching and making sure things remained orderly. These were not royal guards, but large burly men armed with wooden clubs in their hands and swords at their hips. When Waldo arrived, the masses parted and momentarily stopped to gawk at him. Many more people made the ears.

Ayden was there, welcoming his customers. He had on a scarlet cape, purple vest, pine green blouse, gold breeches, and knee-high boots that were a blue so dark it was almost black. If all that were not eye catching enough, on his head was a beret with twenty feathers sticking out the top with more colors than could be found in a rainbow. Ayden performed a bow that sent his cape swirling.

“Master Rabbit! I am so happy to see you! I was beginning to worry I’d have to send the guards after you.”

“You said to arrive at sunset.”

“Of course, of course, just a little joke.” His eyes drifted to Alice. “This must be your beautiful wife. I can see why so many people are talking about her! Some people say she has charmed the queen. A few even suggest there has been some… seduction.”

“I wish,” Waldo muttered.

Alice gave her husband a flat stare that made him quickly move on.

“This is Belle of course. I’ve told her to do her best, but I can’t promise an entertaining fight.”

Ayden rubbed his hands together and bobbed his head. “No need to worry, Master Rabbit. So long as she fights that is more than enough. One of my guards will take her to the holding cells. If you’ll come with me, you can attend as my personal guests. I have someone very eager to talk to you.”

One of the guards led Belle away as Waldo and Alice followed Ayden inside.

Back in the greatest city in the world, there was a fighting pit about as large as the one he was entering now. It had been made of black stone, like everything else constructed in that city. The building didn’t have a special name, it was always referred to as ‘the pit.’ It and the Grand Hall, where the Council of Seven met, were the only buildings built and owned by all seven families. It was opened only one day each year, on the Winter Solstice. On that day, all seven extended families would gather together to honor the Dark Powers and give them offerings. Criminals would be armed and forced to fight one each other en masse. When there was only one left, zombies would be released into the pit to make a meal of him. This was the only time when all the members of all the families would come together. It was much more than entertainment (though it most definitely was that) it was a ceremonial sacrifice meant to appease the Dark Powers. Blood given up in their honor, spilled by the victims themselves. And in return for this offering they allowed the days to grow longer again.

Attending the winter solstice celebrations had been among the few occasions he’d been allowed to leave the castle and go into Alter. He could remember fondly sitting beside mother in the very first row of the section reserved for his family. The branch members would be in the stone benches behind them. And while Waldo didn’t take pleasure in watching men die, not like his mother did, he did enjoy the spectacle itself. He enjoyed the ceremony and the sense of community among not only his family, but of all the Dark Mages.

Plus, seeing the final guy running away from a bunch of hungry zombies was sort of funny.

Ayden led them under the wooden stands. Waldo could look up and see the feet and legs of people in the open space between benches. They were walking on the dirt ground, and there were rats skittering along the shadows. In one of the support beams someone had carved the image of a fat cock in front of a face with a gaping mouth. Scratched in below the face was, ‘Miren’s lunch.’ Waldo found the location a bit lacking.

“Have you ever seen gladiators fight, Master Rabbit? If not, you are in for quite a treat!” Ayden said, his steps quick and light. “There’s nothing like it in all the world!”

“I have never seen gladiators,” Waldo said. “But I’ve watched men kill each other for sport.” Besides the winter solstice he’d also seen plenty of matches at home, his mother often made slaves fight each other to the death. It was a form of family entertainment; more interesting than jugglers or poetry readings less so than a play or performance by the sex slaves.

“That’s a surprise. I know how White Mages feel about blood sport.”

“Oh, we love it, can’t get enough of it. In my country people fight each other all the time for fun. You can hardly go to the privy without passing a couple people having a knife fight.”

Ayden’s eyes widened. “If that’s true then why do White Mages always condemn the games?”

“Because we’re the absolute worst hypocrites. Also, we’re plotting to take over the world.”

Beside him Alice sighed and began to rub her temples.

Ayden chuckled. “You have an excellent sense of humor.”

“Glad you think so.”

“So long as you keep an open mind I do promise you will enjoy yourself, at least until the final match.”

“That’s when Belle will be fighting?”

Ayden nodded, making the feathers on his head dance. “I always save the best for last. Keeps the fans in their seats until the very end. We’ll have eleven matches tonight, a full evening’s worth of entertainment plus. On an ordinary night we would only have ten, but tonight is special!”

“You’re assuming Belle is going to lose,” Waldo said.

“Asger is a veteran gladiator and most skilled. He has survived the pits for many years. Except for Varca he is easily the finest warrior in this city.”

But only human, Waldo thought. “Belle may surprise you.”

Ayden’s smile stretched from ear to ear. “I don’t doubt there will be surprises. They are always entertaining, though not always welcome.”

Someone had scratched, ‘Gareth licks my balls.’ “This place doesn’t have quite the sense of grandeur I was expecting.” Waldo said.

Ayden chuckled. “Grandeur isn’t for the likes of us, Master Rabbit. That’s for the Arena and the queen. You won’t find any kings or lords or high priests sitting in the stands here. No, our fans are commoners, small people leading small lives. They don’t come here for splendor or spectacle, they come here for excitement! For a show! For blood! They pay their money to see men fighting for their lives! For a thrill they can’t get anywhere else!”

“That’s horrible!” Alice said. “How can you sleep at night?”

“On a feather bed between two pretty maids.”

Alice narrowed her eyes.

“Your wife lacks your sense of humor, Master Rabbit.”

Waldo shrugged. “Most do.”

“I’m a showman, an entertainer, I just give the people what they want.”

“You make men kill each other and profit from it,” Alice said.

“That’s right. My establishment holds five thousand and there are never any empty seats. I put on matches every single week and the crowds come. They pay a copper mark each to watch and cheer and bet, and they always come back for more! I always put on a great show for my customers!”

“It’s not a show to the people who die!”

“No, just to the ones who fill my purse.”

“So, everyone who comes here has to pay to get in?” Waldo asked.

Ayden waved a hand at him. “Everyone save my guests, which tonight includes only the two of you and one other.”

“I saw someone giving away free ticket to the queen’s tournament.”

“Well the Arena is only open four days a year, and each time it’s a big event that draws high born visitors. The queen is always in attendance and there is always a big prize for the champion. The best seats are dear, they’ll go for one, two, or even three silver marks each.”

“Then why were they giving away free tickets?” Waldo asked.

“The Arena seats sixty thousand, and there aren’t that many people who can afford those prices. Even with all our wealthy guests I doubt more than a few thousand pay to get in. But her majesty would probably feel a little embarrassed if the Arena were nine tenths empty during her birthday tournament. So, she gives all the unsold tickets away to her beloved subjects.” Ayden tapped the side of his nose with a finger. “She does it out of love and mercy. Everything she does is always out of love and mercy.”

“Including letting her people go hungry?”

“Absolutely! Love and mercy for her own pockets! It costs her nothing to let someone sit inside the Arena for a few hours. Wheat is another matter.”

“And you never give away free tickets yourself?”

Ayden shook his head. “I’m not a ruler, just a humble businessman. A few empty seats wouldn’t bother me. But there’s no need, people love the games and I only charge one copper mark. Even most of the rats can afford that. It’s certainly cheaper than a loaf of bread these days.”

“Wait a moment,” Alice said. “You have five thousand seats and charge one copper coin for each. So that means you only bring in five thousand copper coins each time. So, you’re only making two and half gold coins.”

“Only?” Ayden snorted. “Not all of us get to marry a wealthy White Mage from Avalon. I’m sure to you that seems like a paltry sum. No doubt you spend more than that on shoes.”

“Almost,” Waldo muttered.

Alice jabbed a finger into his ribs.

“But to most,” Ayden continued. “That is a huge amount, and I make it every week.”

“I know it’s a lot of money,” Alice said. “But how could you afford to spend five gold coins to get Belle to fight here? Won’t you be taking a massive loss?”

“Not at all,” Ayden proclaimed waving a hand through the air. “I didn’t pay it. You see, someone else wanted this particular match and gave me the money.”

“Who?”

“My other guest.”

Their walk beneath the stands ended at a wooden stair case with a pair of guards. Ayden went up the stairs with Waldo and Alice following. As Waldo climbed the steps he could sense what was waiting. The stairway led to the back of a rostrum which overlooked the fighting pit. There was a massive blackboard at the back and a circular balcony that hung over the sands. On the platform itself there were three couches spread out in a ‘U’ with a single banquet table laden down with food and drink. Four pretty girls in dresses slit down the sides waited to serve. And lying back in one of the couches was a man in crimson and gold robes.

“Master Rabbit,” the man said with a slight nod of his head. He did not bother to stand.

“Master Leiznam,” Waldo returned the nod.

“I’m glad you could join us, I’m sure this will be a wonderful evening.”

For the first time Waldo began to suspect it might not be.

Chapter 27

The Fighting Pit

“You paid to have Belle fight here tonight?” Waldo asked.

“Oh. You’ve spoiled the surprise,” Leiznam gave Ayden a mock shake of his head.

Ayden bowed to the guildmaster. “My apologies, Master Leiznam. I didn’t know it was a secret.”

Waldo turned to Ayden. “I thought this was going to be a regular fight.”

Ayden plopped down on the head couch and waved to one of the girls. “It is, Master Rabbit. I would never lie to a White Mage of Avalon. And no matter how this evening turns out I pray you remember that. I also beg you to remember that I did tell you all matches are to the death.”

One of the serving girls brought him a goblet of wine.

“You also told me that Belle’s opponent would be human.”

“He is,” Ayden took a sip of his wine. “I swear it by the Gods of the Realm, Asger is as human as you or I.”

Alice came to his side. “So long as Belle is fighting a man I don’t have any worries.”

“Wonderful!” Ayden raised his cup in salute. “Then you can enjoy this lovely evening without a care in the world!”

Waldo shifted his attention to Leiznam. “Why would you give me five gold coins just to see Belle fight? You could have seen that tomorrow.”

“You know how rich my guild is. Five gold marks is nothing.”

“It still seems like quite a lot to pay for something you could have gotten for free.”

“Perhaps I think the match will be worth it.” Leiznam motioned to the couch across from his. “Won’t you sit down and relax? These are the best seats in the house, much more comfortable than a cold wooden bench.”

Alice placed a hand on his arm. “Darling, maybe we should.”

Waldo was frowning, but sat down with her. One of the serving girls asked if he wanted anything. Waldo took a goblet of red wine while Alice had a bit of cheese brought to her. The stands were more than half full and people were still coming in. Those already seated were beginning to stomp their feet, clap, and shout for the action to start.

“Unruly rats,” Leiznam muttered.

“They’re not so bad,” Ayden said. “They’re just excited and can’t wait for the fun!”

“They’re dirty, disgusting animals,” Leiznam said. “They’ve been attacking guards and wagons trying to deliver wheat to the docks. Stealing is as natural to them as breathing.”

“Maybe if they weren’t so hungry they wouldn’t have to,” Alice said.

“Are we supposed to feed people who don’t want to work?”

“A lot of them do work,” Ayden pointed to the serving girls and to a pair of men standing below the large blackboard. “Every serving girl, stable hand, cook, and worker inside the wall comes from here.”

Leiznam nodded. “The problem is there are too many of them. If we burned down nine tenths of the Rats Nests we would still have more than enough workers for our needs. If fire didn’t spread so easy I might suggest it. At least things will be a bit better come the spring with thousands of useless mouths gone.”

“Your happy innocent people are going to starve this winter?” Alice asked aghast.

“You think they’ll be missed?” Leiznam asked in return.

“By the people who loves them, yes! They’re living, breathing souls who matter every bit as much as you do!”

Leiznam snorted a laugh. “Was she always like this, Master Rabbit? Or did you convert her?”

“Alice has always had a very gentle and kind heart,” Waldo said. “But no one is perfect.”

That earned him an elbow in his ribs.

Waldo spilled a bit of his wine, but didn’t get any on his nice white robes. “There is a simple solution you know.”

“Let me guess,” Leiznam said with disdain. “Her majesty should empty out her granaries and feed all the rats.”

Waldo shook his head. “Certainly not, spending money on people who don’t provide you anything is a waste.”

One of Leiznam’s eyebrows quirked. “Then why do you and Mistress Cornwall give people free bread?”

“It’s one small part of our plot to take over the world.” Waldo said with satisfaction. He was just starting to realize that that excuse could cover a LOT of things.

Leiznam frowned, but Ayden looked amused. “All right then,” Leiznam said. “What is your solution?”

“It’s simple, really. You just take all the useless mouth and kill them.” Waldo took a finger and slashed it across his throat. “Then you reanimate their bodies and have a massive work force that won’t require food or pay and will work tirelessly for you until their bodies break down. You can use them to work mines or build roads or canals or be soldiers or any kind of brute labor. It’s a simple, cheap solution where everyone wins! Except for the people being massacred and turned into undead, but I think we’ve established you don’t care about them.”

The two men stared at him.

“What? You don’t think it’s sensible? I’m sure your guild doesn’t have any necromancers, but you can always hire some. If you send to Alteroth there’s an incredibly powerful family that specializes in it, Corpselikers or something like that. I’m sure if you pay well enough you could hire a few of them.”

Ayden gave an uncertain laugh. “Your humor is quite something, Master Rabbit.”

“I was being serious.”

“Yes, I am sure you were,” Leiznam snapped. “Just like before with the dragons!”

Waldo nodded.

Alice sighed and nibbled on her cheese.

XXX

People continued to pour in and the empty seats filled. As they did so the horrible ball of fire left the sky completely and the last of the day light bled away. Guards lit a series of braziers that surrounded the wooden stadium and provided plenty of light. Having spent so much time within the Gold City Waldo found the lack of magical illumination pleasant.

As the audience grew the stomping and the clapping fell into a steady rhythm; bam, bam, baaaaam, bam, bam, baaaaam. And with the steady beat the earlier shouts turned into a clear chant; ‘We want bloooood,’ ‘We want bloooood.’ The cry was steady and constant and growing louder as more and more people arrived.

Waldo found the crowd’s excitement rubbing off on him. Back home, the families would cheer on the fighting once it began, and laugh as the last survivor ran around in circles trying to escape the zombies. But they were quiet beforehand. The fights were sacrifices to the Dark Powers after all, with solemn and religious overtones. Plus, there was always a certain element of danger when all the families gathered together. It was never wise to be too relaxed.

The mundanes didn’t have any of those worries. They were free to revel in the excitement and thrill of approaching bloodshed. All through the stands he spotted mugs and wine skins. He saw flushed faces and mouths wide open, screaming at the top of their lungs. Waldo couldn’t remember seeing so much raw joy on so many faces before. The only thing that had ever come close were the festivities of the Summer Solstice with his family, and those had only involved a few hundred people, not thousands. How wonderfully savage and carefree they are! Waldo thought with just a tiny bit of jealousy. It had to be liberating to be poor and ordinary and not burdened with great responsibilities.

Alice meanwhile looked at the crowd shaking her head. “How can they be so blood thirsty?”

“They’re not so bad,” Ayden said leaning back in his couch. “They lead hard lives without much to look forward to. Most of them can barely manage to keep a roof over their heads and food in their bellies. Winter is coming and a lot of them are afraid they won’t see the spring. All they want is a little fun, a little excitement to take their minds off their troubles. To be entertained, even if it’s only for one night.”

“And the only way to get that is to see people killed?” Alice asked.

Ayden laughed and finished his wine. “Do you think they’d cheer like this for a play or a horse race? Once you see you’ll understand, nothing in this world is as exciting as seeing men try to kill each other.” He rose to his feet and began walking to the balcony. Ayden gave a nod to the two men at the blackboard. They swiftly began chalking a message in thick, foot tall letters.

The balcony hung out over the arena floor and was in the line of sight of every person there. When they saw Ayden step onto it, hands raised above his head, an eager smile on his face, the crowd stopped its chant and they jumped to their feet. They were yelling so loud Waldo couldn’t hear himself think. Rather than motion for quiet, Ayden balled his hands into fists and pumped them into the air. The crowd responded, screaming so that Waldo placed hands over his ears.

After about a minute of this they quieted down, perhaps their throats were starting to hurt.

“Welcome my friends!” Ayden cried out in a booming voice that carried. “Welcome to the greatest fighting pit this side of the Wall!”

Cheers erupted from them, along with wild applause. It came and went quickly.

As Ayden spoke, his hands danced about. “Tonight, is a special night! A night filled with excitement! Action! Life and death thrills!”

A voice from somewhere in the stands called out and could be heard clearly. “You say that every week!”

Ayden cupped his hands over his mouth. “And I’m always right!”

That brought a chorus of laughter from the crowd.

“But tonight,” Ayden continued. “We really do have something special! Not the standard ten matches, but eleven! Why? Because ten wouldn’t be enough for all the thrilling, amazing, dazzling, astounding, ball dropping, heart pounding, eye melting, penis throbbing ACTION!”

Cheers, shouts, and applause answered him.

“Savage goblins we have, taken in raids! A fearsome and hungry brown bear! A murderous and wicked drow from the very bowels of the earth! And not one, but two great barbarian warriors! One from the icy north and one from the distant plains beyond the Inner Sea! All of them here for you! All of them here to fight for your entertainment! All of them to bleed and kill and die for you!”

And the joyous cheers rained down.

From beneath the table one of the serving girls pulled out an hourglass. It was large enough that she needed both hands to carry it. Without any signal she brought it over to Ayden. As she did so the man twirled about like a dancer, sending his cape flying over his shoulders. He spread both hands to the blackboard, where a message had been written:

BOKO THE GOBLIN 1 – 5

VS

THREE MEN 5 – 1

“Our first exciting match will be the savage Boko against three brave new gladiators! Boko is the favorite with the odds set at five to one! As always, we are ready to accept bets in any amount! Here is your first chance to win some coin! We honor all bets! So, hurry and lay your money down!” Ayden took the hourglass from the girl and carefully set it on the wooden railing of the balcony. White sands began to flow from the upper glass bulb to the lower. “We’ll begin the match in five minutes so hurry and place your bets!”

Waldo hadn’t noticed before, but spread throughout the stands were a dozen enclosed stations surrounded by armed guards. Before Ayden even finished speaking people were lining up in front of them. That wasn’t what interested Waldo.

“Goblins and drow?” Waldo demanded as Ayden sauntered back to his couch. “I thought non-humans were forbidden to fight in these matches.”

Ayden gave a quick bow. “My apologies for any misunderstanding, Maser Rabbit. That’s so inside the Wall, but not out here. Only human gladiators are permitted the honor of fighting in the Arena and before our beloved queen. Outside the Wall, we’re a bit more open minded about things. We like to mix it up here in the pits, keeps things interesting for the crowds.”

“But you said-”

“Asger is human,” Ayden bowed again. “You have my word on it. He’s a Northman savage and human to the bone.”

Waldo frowned, but nodded. That had been what he was going to ask about.

“You take bets on these fights?” Alice crossed her arms. “You really want to make as much money as you can from people dying, don’t you?”

“I wouldn’t mind, but alas,” Ayden glanced to where Leiznam was seated. “I make my coin from the gate and a tiny fee from the people working the booths. But I have nothing to do directly with any of the bets.”

“A long time ago,” Leiznam explained. “My guild was given exclusive rights to all gambling in Torikai. It doesn’t matter if it’s in the Golden City or the Rats Nest; if you want to place a bet in Torikai you do it through the guild or you don’t do it at all.”

“I always thought mages were above that sort of thing,” Alice said.

“Not all of us can be as pure and altruistic as White Mages pretend to be.” He shifted his gaze from Alice to Waldo. “Before the guild was founded Torikai was nothing special, just another small, petty, little kingdom like all its neighbors. It was the original members of my guild who had the vision and drive to create the Golden City, the City of Wonders, the City of Fortune and Ruin. We made Torikai the greatest city in the world, and in compensation we were given certain rights.” He narrowed his eyes. “Torikai is ours, it belongs to my guild and no one is going to take it from us; not Avalon, not the drow, no one.”

Waldo sighed. “I’ve already told you, I don’t care about your guild. All I want is information.”

“Yes, you’re just a complete innocent with pure intentions.”

“There’s no need to be insulting.”

XXX

When the five minutes were up, and the last bit of sand had fallen into the lower half of the hourglass, Ayden marched back onto the balcony. “All right! Let’s begin the first match!”

The crowd roared.

The pit was circular and covered in sand. It was separated from the stands by ten feet of red brick, close enough to reach down and touch one of the contestants, but high enough to keep them trapped. In the brick wall were eight arched doorways with iron bars. Upon Ayden’s command two sets of bars on doors opposite of each other slid out of the way.

Out of one stumbled three men. Each holding a sword in both hands. They had no shields or armor, all they wore were sandals and cloth wrapped about their nether regions, leaving almost all their skin exposed. The men took only a few steps past the door they’d come out of and huddled together. As soon as they were out, the iron bars slid back into place.

From the opposite side charged out a grey form with a turnip shaped head and thick, muscular arms. Like the three men, the goblin had no shield or armor, dressed in nothing but a scrap of cloth. Clutched above his head was a machete. “Kill! Kill! Kill!” It screeched loud enough to be heard by all.

The crowd drew in its breath and Waldo instinctively moved to the edge of the couch. Even Alice leaned forward to get a better view.

The three men just stood there in confusion as the goblin ran to them. They looked at one another, spoke, backed up a couple steps, and held their swords out in basic defensive stances. Boko did not hesitate and never broke stride. He ran in and attacked the one on the right. The goblin swung down his machete and easily knocked away the blocking sword. The goblin’s blade came down on the man’s shoulder. And in a single vicious stroke hacked off the man’s right arm. Blood gushed out and the poor bastard stumbled back screaming as he clutched at the mangled wound with his remaining hand. His sword still clutched by the arm lying at his feet. The crowd gasped and gave an ‘ooh!’

Boko ignored the man he’d just maimed and instead rounded on the other two. One of the fighters backed away looking as if he were sick. The other charged forward with a shout, swinging his sword wildly. Boko sidestepped, and the sword passed harmlessly in front of him. The goblin then stepped forward as his opponent was trying to get his sword back into position. Even to Waldo it was obvious the man was panicked and acting without any sort of plan. While he was waving his sword around Boko stabbed the end of his machete into the side of his ribs and straight out the back. The man cried out and dropped his sword. Boke wrenched his blade out sending blood and small bits of bits of flesh spilling out. The man fell to his knees, grabbing his side and coughing up blood, still alive but soon to be dead.

The goblin didn’t even bother with a finishing blow, instead he moved in on the last man who was standing. The man faced up with the sword held out in front with both hands. Boko slowed now, no longer in a rush he began to slowly circle his opponent, like a wolf stalking a deer. The bloodied machete was at the ready. The man turned about to keep the goblin right in front of him.

Boko gave a lazy swing. The man brought his sword down hard and blocked it cleanly with a loud ‘clang.’ The goblin swung again, and again was blocked.  A feral smile split the monster’s face. It reminded Waldo of a look he’d seen on Enver many, many times. He’s just playing with him, Waldo thought.

And sure enough, the goblin again made a halfhearted swing. But this time when the man tried to block, the goblin suddenly pulled back and reswung with real might. The man’s sword hit the ground as the goblin’s blade chopped through his wrists, severing his hands and making blood fountain from his arms. The man brought the stumps of his arms up to his face as he screamed. Boko stood there a moment and laughed. After that he chopped off both of the man’s legs above the knee and then began hacking him onto pieces.

Ayden allowed this to continue for a few minutes until the crowd began to get bored with it and a few boos began to rain down. He then removed his feathered beret. That apparently was a signal. One of the iron doors opened and a dozen guards armed with spears marched out in a line. As soon as Boko spotted them the goblin understood his fun was over. He threw down his weapon, grabbed a hunk of leg and made his way back towards the open doorway. The guards then gathered up the bodies and pieces.

The one who had been speared through the chest was not moving as he was picked up. The man who’d lost an arm was still clutching at it and talking as the guards approached. One of the guards knelt over him and took out a dagger. The fighter’s head was yanked back, and his throat cut open like a lamb’s. Then he was tossed over the guard’s shoulder and carried off. A different guard grabbed the severed arm and sword.

Ayden turned to his guests looking triumphant. The two men at the blackboard had already erased what they’d written and were busy putting up the information for the next match.

“Well, what did you think?”

“That was terrible! Just awful!” Alice said.

“And yet,” Ayden said with a chuckle. “You never looked away.”

Alice placed a hand over her mouth and was silent.

“I agree with Alice,” Waldo said. “That was terrible. That wasn’t much of a fight. The goblin obviously knew what he was doing, but those three were worthless. Were they even trained?”

Ayden gave a dismissive wave of his hand. “They got about a week’s worth. They were all guilty of unpaid debts, there’s no shortage of their kind.”

A week was about all the time Belle had had. “It was barely a fight.”

Ayden motioned towards he people in the surrounding stands. “Do they look disappointed to you, Master Rabbit?”

No one was booing or leaving. The crowd seemed as eager and excited as before.

“Not everyone who appears in the pit is here to fight,” Ayden said. “Some of them are just here to bleed. Luckily, that doesn’t require much training.”

“If it’s too much for you,” Leiznam said. “Feel free to leave.”

“It’s fine,” Waldo said. “I was just expecting the matches to be more entertaining.”

“Ah! But the best is yet to come, Master Rabbit! This is only the first morsel! I will give you a feast for the eyes, I guarantee it!”

Ayden swept back out onto the balcony to announce the next match.

Chapter 28

Tobi The Bear

Back home, when his mother would have some of the slaves fight each other for the family’s entertainment, they were always very skilled. She always demanded that performers be of the best quality. The singers had beautiful voices, the actors who put on plays were experts in the theater, the sex slaves who performed were young, attractive, and very limber. It was no different with the fighters, all of them were trained for at least a year or more, and the matches, usually, paired off combatants of similar skill levels. (Sometimes mother would be in a whimsical mood and would have blind people or kitchen slaves armed with nothing, but loaves of bread fight one another. But even then, everyone was on the same level.)

Here it was different. Most of the matches were one sided, with the odds reflecting that. For instance, the third match featured a gladiator named Phyrox against a pair of unnamed goblins. He was listed as a five to one favorite and made short, bloody work of his opponents. When he was done butchering the goblins he walked off to wild cheers and the crowd chanting his name.

“Not everyone who fights in the pits is a criminal,” Ayden explained. “We always get some adventurers who come here seeking fame and fortune. Most of them volunteer for the Arena, dreaming of winning a tournament and claiming a huge prize in gold. A few are more realistic though. Any free man who wins his match earns a silver mark.”

“What about the losers?” Alice asked.

“Oh, they win a complimentary place in a common grave.”

“What about the people who are forced to fight?”

“Well it depends. The ones who come here because of debt get one silver mark credited toward that debt, win or lose. If they survive long enough to pay off the entire amount plus the interest, they and their families are freed.”

“Their families get arrested too?!”

Ayden nodded. “The merchant houses usually won’t lend to someone unless they have a wife and at least two or three healthy children. Most loans are for five silver marks at fifty percent interest, with the full sum due in six months. Failure to pay means arrest for the entire family and forced servitude until the full sum is recovered.”

Alice gasped. “Why would anyone borrow money with terms like that?”

Ayden gave an indifferent shrug. “There are a lot of desperate people in the Rats Nest. And indentured servants at least get fed.”

Alice looked miserable and Waldo could feel melancholy coming from her.

“Do any of them ever last long enough to actually win their freedom?” Waldo asked.

“It happens, but it’s rare. Every once in a while, someone just takes to the training and turns out to be a natural.”

“What about the criminals who aren’t here because of debts?”

“They’re sentenced to a set number of matches. For instance; minor theft earns you one, assault four, common theft five, rape seven, and so on. If they complete their sentence they’re freed, but like I said, it’s rare.”

“I thought thieves got their hands cut off.”

“That’s only if the crime occurs inside the Gold Wall,” Leiznam said. “The laws are different depending which side of the wall you are on.”

“That doesn’t seem fair,” Alice said.

“What do you mean?” Leiznam asked. “It’s only sensible to have alternate laws depending on who the victim is.”

“You mean whether it’s someone rich.”

“That’s how things are. The residents in the Gold City and many of our guests are some of the wealthiest and most important people in the world. It only makes sense we protect them and keep them safe.”

“And what about everyone else?”

“We do what we can,” Leiznam said. “But we have to have our priorities.”

Waldo nodded in silence. In Alteroth there was one set of rules for the members of the Seven Great Houses, and one for everyone else. In almost every country lords could do almost anything to their peasants without consequence. In this world you were either a wolf or a sheep.

“How many matches does a murderer get?” Waldo asked out of curiosity.

“One,” Ayden said.

Waldo raised an eyebrow. “Just one? You treat murder the same way you do a minor theft?”

“Be patient, Master Rabbit. You’ll understand in a bit.”

XXX

For the fifth match the blackboard read:

TOBI THE BEAR

VS

MURDERER

There were no odds listed and when Ayden announced it he didn’t bother with a five minute wait. That made sense as it was less of a match and more of an execution. The unnamed killer was pushed out his door with the same clothing as everyone else, but without a weapon. Out the opposite door came a huge, shaggy brown bear. The creature was only a little smaller than Gronk. The animal let loose a roar and immediately stampeded towards the man.

“We don’t feed Tobi for three days before an appearance,” Ayden said.

“I can see why,” Waldo said.

The man naturally tried to run, but the bear chased him down immediately. The bear knocked him over and pinned him with one paw as he tore off an arm. The man was still alive and kept struggling as the animal began its meal. The crowd watched and applauded as the bear ate everything but the head and a few scraps. The guards trying to force the animal back through its archway took longer than the event itself. The audience became a bit bored and there were a few boos and catcalls.

“Next time you might want to try a pack of zombies instead,” Waldo said. “They’re more efficient and will simply leave when you order.”

Ayden, Alice, and Leiznam all looked at him.

“What? Do you have an issue with zombies?”

Alice silently shook her head, Leiznam looked annoyed, Ayden complimented him on his sense of humor and quickly got up to announce the next match.

XXX

The seventh match was interesting. The blackboard read:

GRAND MELEE

GOLD

2 - 1

VS

RED

2 – 1

VS

GREEN

2 - 1

VS

BLUE

2 – 1

When the sands in the hourglass ran out, Ayden gave a signal. Four sets of bars slid open. From each archway came five men with swords in their hands. The men of each group had bright paint on their chests and backs. The different groups huddled together and began to cautiously approach the middle of the arena floor. Waldo noticed people in the stands waving rags with one of the matching colors. Many of the rag wavers were sitting together in little groups.

“The grand melee is my own creation,” Leiznam said puffing out his chest. “The rats are stupid, they all have a favorite color that they cheer for. The bets are always spread out pretty evenly. So, because of the odds we’re guaranteed a fat profit no matter who wins.”

“You sound very proud of that,” Waldo noted. “Most mages would take pride in creating a new spell or beating a powerful enemy. You and your guild really do love making money, don’t you?”

The smile on Leiznam’s face was instantly wiped away.  “And you don’t? Why are you here now if not for five pieces of gold?”

“I never said gold wasn’t useful, or that I didn’t enjoy acquiring it. But it’s just a means to an end. I want it because it will help me reach my goal, whereas you and your guild are obsessed by it. Truthfully, your single-minded devotion to wealth seems rather petty to me.”

“Unlike your noble goal of conquering Torikai in the name of Avalon?” Leiznam spat.

Waldo shrugged. “They don’t sing songs about accountants.”

“You really think you’re better than me, don’t you?”

“Yes, but don’t feel bad about it.”

“You White Mages sicken me! You look down on us for caring about wealth and business, but every one of you carries a purse filled with gold. You talk about honor and justice while you plot with drow to overthrow a kingdom! You wring your hands and pretend to be sickened by the games, then you start a war that’s going to spill rivers of blood! You and your kind are the worst hypocrites in the world!”

Waldo nodded. “We sure are.”

Leiznam’s face was so red it was starting to edge towards purple.

XXX

Of the first nine matches only two were like the ones he’d seen growing up. The fourth and eighth contests involved two named opponents with odds that were even. In those matches the fighters were skilled and you couldn’t know who would win until the fatal blow was struck. For all the rest, the favorite always won easily. One would normally expect that to make things boring, but to Waldo’s surprise the opposite was true. Even when it was obvious from the start who was going to win, there was a still a certain drama to things. You still wanted to watch and see exactly how it would end. Each time the death blow came, each time the blood onto the sand, the crowd would shout. No matter how one sided the fight, all eyes would be locked on to the action, unable to look away. Even Alice, with all her objections, watched with a certain fascination as men fought and died.

Waldo had never enjoyed watching people suffer the way his mother and Enver did. He did not enjoy killing or death, but there was a certain natural appeal to the struggle. To seeing men fight with all they had for their lives, even when it was obvious they had no hope. From the constant cheers from the crowds it was obvious this feeling was not unique to him. It was enlightening to see that people everywhere loved blood and violence.

As soon as the ninth match ended Ayden scooted to the balcony. He spun about to deliberately make his cape billow. The two servants were wiping the board clean and starting to chalk information on the tenth match. Guards were still dragging bodies away through the sands.

“Are you entertained my friends?” Ayden boomed out.

A raucous cheer answered him.

Ayden stood on the balcony drinking in the happy shouts. “This was going to be the final match, before I lined up my two barbarian champions. On one side we have Nendara, a drow warrior with a heart as black as her skin. A cruel monster who murders as easy as she breathes! Armed with nothing but a long knife she will take on ten brave heroes! Ten men working as one against a vicious, bloodthirsty drow!” He flipped the hourglass over. “Place your bets and let’s enjoy the show!”

Waldo looked at the blackboard.

NENDARA THE DROW

1 – 20

VS

TEN MEN

20 – 1

“Can I bet on this match?” Waldo asked.

Leiznam frowned but nodded. “Certainly, Master Rabbit. We honor all bets. You can place any wager you like directly with me.”

“Wonderful,” Waldo turned to Alice. “Give him the five gold coins we have.”

Alice put a protective hand on her purse. “Darling, we just got these, and you want to risk them?”

“I’ve seen her fight, it’s no risk.”

“You have great faith in your drow allies,” Leiznam said.

Waldo shrugged. “I have eyes.”

Not looking happy, Alice opened her purse and fished out five gold coins. She handed them over to Leiznam. Surprisingly, he didn’t look any happier.

“The drow aren’t invincible you know. They can die like everyone else.”

Waldo nodded. “Just not easily.”

Leiznam scowled. “Before you came here I never imagined a White Mage could openly plot with drow. I’ve heard many stories about your Order, but no one ever suggested you’d be willing to work with a pack of inhuman monsters.”

“Well, we’re plotting to take over the world. You have to be flexible when you’re doing that.”

Leiznam scowled and waved at one of the serving girls to bring him more wine.

XXX

When the sands ran out Ayden signaled. Two sets of bars slid out of the way. Out of one entrance sauntered Nendara, or Nen as he thought of her. Not only her skin color but her face was different from what they’d been at the gymnasium. She wore slightly more clothing than the male contestants. Nen had a cloth tunic that covered her from her shoulders to the top of her thighs. In her right hand she clenched a curved iron dagger with a blade about a foot long. She smiled up at the cheering crowd and gave them a wave.

Out of the opposite doorway ten men filed out, one after the other.  They had an assortment of weapons; swords, axes, clubs, and spears. Waldo was surprised to see every one of them also carried a round shield.

“Why are they carrying shields?” Waldo asked. “No one else has.”

“There aren’t any set rules here,” Ayden replied. “Except that the matches are all to the death. A certain someone asked me to allow Nendara’s opponents to carry shields.” Ayden sent a long deliberate gaze Leiznam’s way. “The certain someone also asked me to allow them to wear armor, but I thought that a bit much. The crowd wouldn’t like it.”

Down below them the ten men quickly formed a line, standing shoulder to shoulder. Their shields were locked together, and they crept forward in a slow, cautious tread. Nen stood where she was, flipping the knife into the air, still smiling.

“It won’t make a difference,” Waldo said.

“I know,” Ayden agreed.

Leiznam muttered something and sipped his wine.

Nen remained where she was, just standing there watching as her opponents crept closer. The crowd began to clap, and a chant rose.

Nen-dar-a, Nen-dar-a, Nen-dar-a thousands of voices called out.

“She’s popular,” Waldo said in surprise. “I always thought commoners hated the drow.”

“They do, as a people,” Ayden said. “But Nendara is one of our best performers, a star. The crowds always love someone with real talent.”

Waldo nodded. “Yes, talent should always be appreciated.”

Nen just stood there, flipping her dagger and watching as her opponents approached. They took one careful step after the next, making sure to stay in a line, their shields all pressed together their weapons ready. Despite their advantage in numbers it was obvious they didn’t want to approach Nen. They were a flock of sheep charging a wolf and knew it.

She waited until they were within six paces, then suddenly dashed forward a couple steps. The men reacted, backing away from her, a couple of them stumbling over their own feet. Their neat, little line temporarily broken, she charged straight at the man all the way to her right. He carried a longsword and beside him was a man with an axe. He swung his sword even as he was stumbling back away from her. Nen avoided his clumsy blow without even having to break stride. She slammed her dagger into the side of his throat and drove the point clean through. Nen wrenched it out and blood spurted out from the man’s ruined neck. He dropped his sword and clutched at his torn throat with both hands.

Even as the first man was dying his neighbor with the axe tried to attack Nen. He swung as hard as he could, aiming for her head. She dropped smoothly to her knees and the axe head passed harmlessly above her. She then gave two swift and vicious stabs up into the man’s groin. He howled and doubled over, blood staining his cloth and spilling down his thighs. Seeing he was no longer a threat Nen ignored him and picked up the sword that had been dropped and was moving towards the next closest enemy. The third man was armed with a spear. He drew it back and threw it at her. To his credit, it was a decent throw and likely would have struck her. Nen however knocked the spear aside with her sword. She then ran up to the now unarmed man and drove her blade through his ribs. Nen ripped the sword back out of his chest and stood ready, a sword in her left hand and her dagger in her right, three opponents already lying in the sand dead or dying. The remaining seven were screaming at one another, trying to face her, and trying to get away from her all at once. All of this had taken place within a dozen heartbeats. Nen looked at them, and smiled.

XXX

The match lasted perhaps two minutes.

It lasted that long only because Nen wanted it to. She took her time with the last couple of opponents. The way the audience’s shouts turned deafening it was clear they appreciated her efforts. When she finished her face, tunic, and arms were drenched red. Nine bodies were spread out along the sandy ground with one poor fellow groaning and still clutching his nether regions. Nen stood there in the middle of the slaughter she’d wrought and waved up at the people cheering her, a satisfied look on her face. She then turned to face the platform and held out both arms in front of her, palms up in the drow salute. Laughing, Ayden gave her a bow in return. Leiznam returned the five gold marks to Alice, along with five silver ones.

Bars slid clear from two doorways and guards came out to clear the arena floor and prepare it for the final match of the evening. One of them told Nen to return to the holding area she’d come out of. She nodded and tossed down the sword and dagger. Nen began to walk back when she stopped and casually picked up one of the spears lying on the ground. The guards all froze and looked at one another nervously. The crowd noticed and ‘oohed.’

Then, without warning, she broke into a run towards where Ayden stood watching. As she neared she planted the spear point first into the ground and used it to vault up and onto the balcony.

Chapter 29

Sucker Bet

Nen vaulted up and over the rail and touched down square in the middle of the small balcony, graceful as a cat. She was coated in blood and smiling with teeth so white they seemed to shine. Several things happened at once. Ayden was forced to jump back a couple steps to avoid being landed on. Leiznam dropped the goblet he was holding and let the wine splatter on the wooden floor. He scrambled to his feet and yanked out a wand from a hidden pocket. He pointed it at Nen, his face pale and eyes wide. As he did this he stumbled against the couch and nearly fell back onto it. One of the serving girls fainted, the other three clutched onto each other and looked terrified. The two guards by the stairs grabbed the hilts of their swords but didn’t draw them. They also didn’t take a step forward, instead inching back closer to the stairs.

Through the bond, Waldo felt Alice’s sudden panic. He reached over and grabbed her hand.

“Don’t,” he whispered. If she suddenly sprouted wings and claws that would be a problem. He remained seated on the couch beside her. He wasn’t frightened by Nen’s unexpected arrival. He’d spoken to her and gotten to know her a bit. He didn’t think she was about to start massacring everyone there, the fact she was unarmed was a good sign. But with drow who could really tell?

It was Ayden who recovered first. He doffed his plumed hat and gave her a friendly nod.

“Hello, Nendara. Did you want something?”

She returned the gesture. “Do you think I could watch the last match with you? I’ve been training Belle and I want to see how she does.”

Ayden gave a swift glance to Leiznam who was still pointing his wand at her. The guildmaster gave an immediate, violent shake of his head.

“Nendara,” Ayden said in a reasonable tone. “That’s probably not-”

“Thanks, I appreciate it.”

She stepped off the balcony and walked past the table with all the food and drinks. The three serving girls who were still conscious continued to hold one another as they visibly trembled. Nen went directly up to Leiznam, ignoring the wand. She halted right in front of him, with the tip of his wand less than a foot from her head. She put both hands behind her back and looked as happy as a cat with a room full of plump mice.

“Hi, Leiznam. It’s been awhile.”

“You don’t belong here,” he said in a low growl.

“Well, to hear you tell it, me and my people don’t belong anywhere.”

“You belong in your own cities, far away from here and deep in the earth.”

“But your queen makes us feel so welcome! And there are so many wonderful things here!”

“Are you going to keep pointing your wand at her?” Waldo asked. “That’s rather rude.”

Nen beamed at him. “Thank you, Master Waldo. It’s nice to know there’s one mage here with decent manners.”

“What would a drow know about manners?” Leiznam demanded. He did put his wand away, slipping it back into one of the pockets of his robes.

“I think you’re making everyone feel a bit nervous,” Ayden said.

“Why would little old me make anyone nervous?” Nen asked. She made a show of bringing her hands back out in front of her face. “Oh! It’s the blood, isn’t it? I must look a mess.”

She grabbed the front of Leiznam’s robes and began wiping her hands and arms with them.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Leiznam yelled.

“You don’t mind, do you? Your clothes are already red, so who’d notice?” When she got done with her arms she brought the cloth up to clean off her face and neck.

Leiznam looked furious, but he stood there and did nothing as Nen smeared blood all over his robes.

“Nendara,” Ayden said nervously. “You are being very disrespectful to my guest right now.”

Nen paused. “Do you feel disrespected?” She asked the guildmaster in a faint voice.

He stared down at her, mouth set in a grim line.

“I didn’t think so.” She continued cleaning herself off. When she got done she let go of his robes. Most of the blood did vanish amid the crimson, but the eagle in gold thread was clearly stained.

“There,” Nen said cheerfully. “That’s better. Now everyone can relax.”

Leiznam looked murderous.

Nen turned her back on him and went over to the table. She looked over all the delicious food laid out on it before snatching up an apple and taking a bite.

Leiznam sat back down on his couch. “Bring me more wine!”

One of the serving girls let go of the others and hurriedly filled a new goblet. She brought it over to him, while making sure to give Nen a very wide berth. Still holding her apple, Nen sauntered over to Waldo’s couch.

“Can I join you?”

Waldo nodded and waved to his left. “Please.”

She plopped down next to Waldo. Alice leaned forward to stare at her with narrowed eyes.

Nen grinned back. “You don’t need to worry, he’s not my type. I like my men big, rough, and cruel.”

“I’m cruel,” Waldo blurted out.

“No, you’re not,” Alice hissed and wrapped herself about his right arm. She did not take her eyes off of Nen.

Nen leaned back and took another bite of her apple.

“So, you’re not even trying to hide the fact you’re working with the drow?” Leiznam demanded.

“They have what I want,” Waldo said.

“And that justifies doing anything at all?”

Nen burst out in laughter. “Look who’s talking!”

“Valeria would destroy this kingdom if we let her!”

“You have us all wrong, the only thing the Exalted Lady wants is for all of us to be friends.”

“Friends?” Leiznam spat out. “As if drow would even know the meaning of that word!”

“Careful now,” Nen chided. “You’re starting to hurt my feelings.” She took another bite of her apple.

Ayden looked worried. “Nendara, you’re not going to do something foolish, are you?”

She took a last bite of the apple and tossed away the core. “Probably not, but he does make it tempting.”

Ayden glanced from one side to the other and back again. Shaking his head, he waved to the two men at the blackboard and walked back out onto the balcony. Waldo saw them quickly write the information for the eleventh and final match of the evening.

ASGER THE NORTHMAN

3 - 1

VS

BELLE THE PLAINS SAVAGE

1 – 3

Waldo immediately got a fluttering feeling in the pit of his stomach. “Why is Belle the underdog?”

Leiznam grinned and sipped his wine. “Asger is a great warrior and a champion of the fighting pits.”

“And what else?”

“He’s human, if that’s what you’re asking.” Leiznam took another deliberate sip. “Aren’t you going to place a bet on your servant?”

The raven flying about inside his belly suddenly became an entire flock. “You want me to bet on Belle?”

“I am merely being courteous, Master Rabbit.”

Beside him Nen chuckled. “If Leiznam is asking you for your money it means he thinks it’s a sucker bet.”

“And why would you think that?” Waldo asked.

Leiznam sat on his couch and looked relaxed. “Northmen are fierce.”

Out on the balcony Ayden shouted out to the crowd. “It’s time my friends! The last match! The best match! The one that will put all the others to shame! Two barbarian champions from the far ends of the world! Asger, from the frozen wastes of Kjaamin, against Belle, a horde rider from the endless plains! A fight you will never see again in your lifetime! A fight you’ll tell your children and grandchildren about!” He flipped over the hourglass and set on the railing. “Place your bets!”

All through the stands people rushed to do exactly that.

“Well, Master Rabbit?” Leiznam asked. “Don’t you have faith in your Belle?”

The ravens were trying to claw their way out of his stomach. Through the bond he knew Belle wasn’t worried at all, she was feeling nothing but excitement. He knew Belle could also sense his feelings and tried to relax. Despite his worries he turned to Alice.

“Give him our gold.”

Alice sucked in her lips. “You sure, darling?”

“Belle is going to win. Belle has to win. So, it would be silly not to bet.”

“It certainly would,” Leiznam said.

A worried look on her face, Alice took out the five gold coins and handed them to Leiznam. When she had done that before, he’d kept them in his hand throughout Nen’s match. This time, he opened his purse and dropped the coins in.

When the sands ran out Ayden waved both arms above his head. Two sets of bars slid out from two doorways. Out of one came Belle. She wore a tunic just like Nen had. In her right hand was Rabbitslayer. The sword held a golden aura, and was obviously magical. She strutted right out onto the sands, pumping her left arm into the air to encourage the crowd to yell even louder.

From the opposite doorway a tall, muscular man came out far more cautiously. He had long flowing blond hair and a braided mustache. His bare chest was covered in scars. In both hands he held the biggest sword Waldo had ever seen. And it glowed. It gave off a fainter light than Rabbitslayer’s, but it was still clear.

Waldo leapt to his feet staring, his jaw open.

Nen sighed. “I told you it was a sucker bet.” She snapped her fingers and pointed at one of the serving girls. “Hey, bring me another apple.”

Chapter 30

The Big Match

Waldo rounded on Ayden. “Why does he have a magical sword?!

Ayden swept his feathered hat off his head and gave a deep bow. “The guildmaster provided it to him.”

“And why didn’t you mention it to me?”

Ayden straightened. “You never asked. The only question you asked me was whether or not Asger was human. Had you asked me if he would carry a magical weapon I would have answered truthfully. I have not lied to you about anything, Master Rabbit. Please do not blame me for something that is not my fault.”

Waldo could guess whose fault this was. Leiznam was seated on his couch looking pleased with himself. “This is why you paid to have Belle fight here tonight.”

The guildmaster nodded. “I’ve had reports about how inept your servant is at swordplay. I’m sure she would have had no chance at all against Varca tomorrow. But why take chances? If she is killed tonight and doesn’t even make it to the Arena it will embarrass you and Avalon in the queen’s eyes.”

“So, this is about embarrassing me?”

“It’s about stopping you from handing my guild and my kingdom over to the drow. I would never allow that to happen.”

Down on the sands Belle and the Northman were slowly circling one another. The steady and certain movements of the blond barbarian screamed of skill and many long years of training. Just comparing how he moved to Belle’s loping steps made it obvious how this would end. It must have been just as apparent to Alice. She stood and put a hand on Waldo’s arm.

“Darling, you have to do something!”

“If you intervene in any way,” Ayden said. “You will be breaking the contract you made with me, Master Rabbit.” He gave Waldo another bow. “I am sorry, but I did make it clear to you that all matches are to the death.”

“The Gods of the Realm teach that contracts are sacred and must be honored no matter the cost,” Leiznam said in a helpful tone.

“Let me guess,” Waldo said. “The punishment for breaking a contract is death.”

“No, merely permanent banishment from the city and the kingdom. Your pet would be immediately disqualified from the queen’s tournament and all bets placed on her would be lost. So, by all means, save her. Either way, I win.”

Waldo looked back out on the sands. The Northman swung a couple times and Belle managed to block. Through the bond he could sense just a tiny sliver of worry coming from Belle. He could literally end this with just a word, one word of magic could summon her to his side. Then he, Alice, and Belle would have to immediately leave the city.

Without the knowledge of where he might find a dragon.

“Darling, what are you waiting for?”

He hesitated and felt conflicted. He knew Belle was in very serious danger and almost certain to die unless he intervened. But if he did that he would lose his chance. Dragon lairs were always located far from human civilization and near impossible to find. If he didn’t get the location from Valeria what were the chances he would stumble on one later? He might spend the rest of his life searching and never finding so much as a trace. What would his mother think if he just gave up this opportunity? What would she say if he put the life of his familiar ahead of the information he needed to return home? A true Dark Mage wouldn’t think twice about sacrificing a familiar for a chance to get something he needed. How would-

The crowd roared.

XXX

A pair of burly guards led Belle to a heavy door with two iron bolts. One of them grunted and slammed them back.

“Wait in here until the bars open,” the other one said. “When that happens go out and fight. Don’t try to stay in here or we’ll come in and drive you out at spear point.”

“Got it, sweetie. Any words of advice?”

“Yeah, don’t die.”

Belle gave a lisping laugh. “I’ll try and remember.”

The other guard pulled the door open, it was half a foot of solid oak. “Get in!”

Belle ducked her head and went inside. She was sure that looked a little weird as the doorway had plenty of room for her human form. But was too short for her real body. As soon as she crossed the threshold the door was shoved back into place and she could hear the rusty bolts slammed home. The room was ten feet square with walls made of red brick. There was a plain wooden bench and an archway. A set of iron bars blocked it. The top of the bars were attached to some chains that ran to a hole in the wall. Looking past those bars Belle could only see flat, sandy ground and some bleachers packed full of people.

Before being brought here she’d been kept in a holding area with twenty other people, all of them human. A few of them had been relaxed. Most had been scared out of their minds. A couple had cried openly, and one man had knelt in a corner and prayed fervently to his gods. Guards had come to call out names and take people away, either one at a time or in groups. She had been the last one to go.

The room had been brick on three sides and iron bars on the fourth. They were at the end of a hall without windows, a pair of torches provided the only light. It reminded Belle of being a slave back in Middleton, except without all the shackles and goblins. There were six long wooden benches, a couple of slop buckets, and even piles of straw on the floor if you wanted to nap. It was comfy enough, though her roommates didn’t care for it.

Sitting down there you would clearly hear occasional roars coming from above.

“Every time they cheer like that, it means someone got killed,” a young human with a scraggly beard said. He was leaning against a wall, his knees shaking. Belle didn’t know his name and didn’t bother to ask.

“Anybody know any good jokes?” Belle inquired. Everyone turned to stare at her, even the guards on the other side of the bars. “What? I was just trying to lighten up the mood.”

The boy with the face hair and weak knees was brought out next with two others. A little while later there were more cheers.

Belle supposed she couldn’t really blame the humans for being so glum. Most of them were going to die. That had to be a real downer. For Belle, this was just a chance to please master. Honestly, she thought the whole fighting with a sword thing a huge waste of time. When you could pull up trees or tear down walls with your bare hands, who needed a sword? Plus, training with Nen had been painful and humiliating, and not the good sort of painful and humiliating. But if this was what master wanted she would put on a good show and make master happy. Who knew? Maybe if she did really well he would tie her up and beat her later. The thought made her want to swoon.

Belle was so focused on thinking about that she only noticed when the metal bars rattled, and the chain started to clink. The bars that blocked her way were pulled to the side and the door was now clear. In the back of her head she could feel master’s excitement. She would not let him down.

“Show time,” she said to herself and strutted out onto the sands.

As soon as she did so she was met by wild applause coming from the all the people in the stands. People obviously knew greatness when they saw it. Belle pumped her left fist three times into the air. The crowd answered her with even more shouts and cheers. She was laughing and enjoying the moment. Then, all at once, she felt a stab of panic through the bond. She stopped and looked all around. Why was master scared? Was he in danger?

That was when she finally noticed the guy all the way across the field from her. He was moving cautiously in her direction with a sword that glowed the way Rabbitslayer did.

“Oh, well that explains it.”

All at once the match wasn’t a game anymore, it was serious. Remembering the lessons Restes and Nen had (literally) tried to beat into her, Belle held the sword out in front in guard position and crept towards the middle of the field. Her opponent faced her sideways, clutching his sword with both hands

“I know what you are,” the man said. He began to deliberately move to his left.

“A pretty, pretty girl?” Belle did the same, though her movements were nowhere near so smooth and measured. They began to circle one another.

“A monster.”

Belle nodded. “Some people feel that way. Women can be scary, especially the beauties like me.”

The man did not crack a smile. “I’ll earn my freedom when I kill you. I’ve been trapped here six long years, but I’ll go home in glory. I’ll have my own ship, a full purse, and this sword. For that, I thank you.”

Belle grunted. “Don’t thank me yet, sweetie. I don’t plan to die just as a favor to you.”

He laughed. “That’s why they gave me this.”

He took a sudden step forward and swung the blade down. Belle just managed to block it. He redirected, and she again was barely able to deflect the strike. He wasn’t as fast as Nen, but close. She felt some fear. This was not going to go well.

The man stepped back and nodded. “The guildmaster told me you were a poor swordsman, I can see he was speaking the truth. You can never tell with him. Why are you even carrying a sword if you don’t know how to use it?”

Belle shrugged. “It’s what my master wanted.”

“Then I guess he wanted you to die.”

He rushed forward and delivered a killing blow aimed for Belle’s heart. There were no faints or attempts at deception. The man obviously wanted it over as quick as possible. He was too fast and her effort to parry too slow. His sword went straight into her chest and stabbed deep, sending blood flowing out as the crowd cheered.

Belle cried out and dropped Rabbitslayer. It felt like she’d been ripped open, the pain like nothing she’d ever felt before. The man yanked his sword out of her. It was red, blood staining almost the entire length of his blade. Belle dropped to her knees, clutching the wound with both hands, gasping for breath.  Her hands were wet, and she struggled to breathe. It hurt so bad!

The crowd went wild as the man stood over her with his sword raised over his head to deliver the finishing blow.

“Goodbye, monster.”

The man must have thought she was already mortally wounded and about to die. That would have been true if he had actually stabbed her in the heart. But Belle was more than a foot taller than the illusion she wore. She was grievously wounded, but he had missed the heart, and stood within an ogre’s reach.

“Bye, asshole.” Belle grabbed him about the waist and squeezed. There was a snap as bones broke. The startled man cried out and still swung down. He missed her head and hacked into her right shoulder. As bad as her chest hurt, she barely noticed.

Belle then tore him in half.

XXX

Waldo saw the Northman bury half his sword into Belle’s chest. Pain and terror flared to sudden life in the back of his head. He clutched at his own chest and swayed as his legs threatened to fail. Alice grabbed him and kept him on his feet. Belle had dropped to her knees and the Northman was standing over her, sword raised.

“And so much for that,” Leiznam said from his couch. His smile stretched from ear to ear. “I’m sure the tournament will-”

He cut off when they all saw Belle grab hold of Asger and rip him in two like a rag doll. The two pieces were tossed aside. Asger’s top half was still alive. His head was back, and he was screaming, his arms were flapping about as blood and intestines were spilling out of him. Belle remined on her knees, grabbing at her wound. The crowd had gasped when Belle had done it, and then been quiet for a heartbeat. Then surged to their feet and gave a roar that was louder and longer than any they had given that night.

Waldo took a couple deep breaths and needed a moment to steady himself. The connection had never been that strong before. Belle had to be in horrific pain for the reflection of it to hit him so hard.

“Is the match over?” Waldo asked. “Can I go help her now?”

Ayden glanced back out. “Well, Asger is still moving, but I don’t think he’ll be making a comeback. Yes, it’s over and your servant is the winner. Congratulations.”

Waldo sent the man a flat look. He then went over to the balcony and took out his wand.

“Levitaros.” He floated up over the railing and down to the arena floor. As soon as his feet touched the ground he ran over to Belle.

Leiznam got up off his couch and finished his wine, tossing the goblet away when he was done.

“It doesn’t matter. Varca won’t be so careless, he will chop her up into dogmeat.” He turned to leave.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Alice held out a hand.

Leiznam frowned, but took out his purse and quickly counted out fifteen gold marks and handed them over. That done he hurriedly left.

XXX

The raucous cheers began to die away when they saw him land. By the time he reached Belle they were almost completely quiet. Belle’s hands were stained red, and the front of her tunic was dark. Despite the pain he knew she was in, Belle managed an apologetic grin.

“Sorry, Master. I guess I didn’t put on a good show. I’ll try harder next time.”

Waldo bent over and put both hands where her breasts seemed to be. What he touched, of course, was a muscular male chest slick with blood.

“No,” Waldo said. “I’m sorry. I put you in this situation. I honestly never thought they would give someone a magical sword. You did great, I’m very proud of you.”

Dark Mages weren’t supposed to apologize, especially not to their own familiars. But Waldo knew what Belle had just gone through for him and felt he owed her at least that. Through the bond he could sense the pleasure his words produced.

“Maybe later I could get a reward?”

Waldo nodded. “After all this is over how about we do, ‘Wolf In The Pit?’”

Belle gave an excited shudder. “Joy.”

Waldo was glad he could do something nice for her. Though he would have to find some chains and leashes. “Totum corpus tuum est sanabitur.”

His hands glowed as he began to work the healing spell. Belle gasped and gritted her teeth. Healing wounds like this was painful. The body wasn’t meant to mend itself instantly, it wasn’t natural. Skin, muscle, and bone were forced to reattach and regrow. As Waldo worked he got a clear understanding of the wound. The sword had only just missed Belle’s heart, a few inches the other way and it would have been fatal. Waldo was great with healing magic, but he could not pull someone back from actual death. That required a very different sort of magic.

As he worked on Belle the guards came out. They gave the severed Northman mercy and carried away the pieces. He noted the magical sword was picked up as well. Waldo wondered if it might make another appearance at the tournament tomorrow. It was obvious now that Belle could not fight in it. Physically, he could heal her completely, but after what had happened tonight he realized she had no hope of winning. He would not risk Belle again if the chances for success were zero. As badly as he wanted the location of a dragon, there was nothing to be done.

The chest was completely healed, and he had moved on to the gash at the shoulder when he felt nervousness through the bond.

“Good job, big man. You’re just lucky he wasn’t using a spear.”

“Thanks,” Belle said.

Waldo looked over his shoulder at Nen. He hadn’t heard her approach. “You were right about this match.”

“I know,” Nen said. “If the big man fights tomorrow he’s dead. I doubt he’ll even make it to the finals, but if he does Varca will end him. Nothing surer.”

Waldo nodded as he finished healing Belle. “She won’t fight tomorrow, please give your mistress my apologies.”

Nen stepped to his side and leaned in to whisper in his ear. “My offer from before is still open. You can still earn the Exalted Lady’s help.”

He remembered what she had suggested to him earlier. “Will Valeria really honor the agreement if we do things your way?”

Nen gave a quick and very eager nod. “The Exalter Lady only cares about the result. The details don’t matter to her. So, what do you say?”

He thought about it. It would give him a last chance to get the information. He couldn’t pass that up. “All right, why not?”

“Great!” She gave Waldo a friendly nod and Belle a wink that made the ogre shudder. “See you tomorrow then. Come pay us a visit at the House of Black Glass early and we’ll set everything up!” Nen left with a bounce in her step.

“Master,” Belle lisped. “I have a bad feeling about this.”

“I’m sure it will be fine,” Waldo said. Probably. “Now, let’s go. Tomorrow will be very busy.”

Completely healed, Belle bounced up to her feet and grabbed Rabbitslayer. As they left the field the crowd began a chant.

Rab-bit! Rab-bit! Rab-bit!

XXX

Up in the stands Derren and other followers began to tell the people around them about the Great Rabbit and how they could save themselves from starving this winter.

Chapter 31

Mother Would Be Proud

“How beautiful you are, majesty,” Phiaa whispered in her ear. “How lovely!”

“You grow more stunning with each passing year,” Katryn sighed.

“How blessed we are just to be near you!” Hinata declared.

“You shine brighter than the sun!” Geneva declared.

“Your beauty and grace puts us all to shame,” Marcella wept.

“How blessed the people are they will get to see you today!” Lyla sang out. “The Gods of the Realm surely loves you above all others!” The other maids nodded their fervent agreement.

“Mmmm hmmmm,” Madis nodded absent mindedly as she stuffed some biscuits dripping with honey into her mouth. She was fifty-four today. For an ordinary woman that would have meant her youth would have been long past. But she was the queen of youth and beauty, beloved by the gods, and as beautiful this day as she’d been at sixteen. No, more beautiful, for the years had also blessed her with great wisdom which could only add an inner beauty as stunning to behold as the outer. She only hoped her people truly understood how blessed they were to have such a wise and benevolent ruler watching over them. She licked her fingers clean and nodded to Phiaa. “Bring him in.”

The girl nodded and hurried to the chamber door. In strode Garibaldi, wand in hand. Her court mage gave her a deep and elegant bow.

“I wish you a glorious and wondrous birthday, your majesty. With many more still to come.” He rose up out of his bow. “With your permission?”

“Yes,” Madis said and drowned another biscuit in honey.

Garibaldi cast his illusion, transforming the appearance of Queen Madis from a three hundred pound plus fifty-four-year-old, to the beautiful goddess her subjects and guests were familiar with. The moment that was done Marcella fetched the mirror and the queen peered into it.

“Perhaps a bit more red in my hair? I think that would look good.”

“So that you might look more like Alice?” Garibaldi asked, the slightest hint of disdain in his voice.

Not noticing the queen nodded. “She is attending the tournament with me, isn’t she? I kept inviting her, but she kept trying to make excuses.”

“That is very rude of her. Most would gladly kill their own parents for such a chance.”

“Oh, I forgive her,” Madis said with a giggle. “I’m sure it’s not her choice. She is married to a White Mage after all. You know how they are. If she weren’t, I would have made her one of my maids. Even if she is of common birth, she is extraordinary!”

“So your majesty keeps saying.”

“Is she coming? She told me she would ask her husband. I invited him too. It would have been rude not to, buy you know how much they hate the games.”

“Actually, both Master Rabbit and his wife will be attending.”

The queen’s jaw dropped. “They will?”

Garibaldi nodded. “It’s not really that great a surprise, given that his servant is a contestant.”

“Still, a White Mage attending the games? It is surprising.”

“It is. Though not as surprising as meetings with the drow. Or making his servant volunteer.”

“What about Mistress Cornwall? Will she be attending as well?”

“It would not seem so. She has been absent from the palace for the past two days. Though she was kind enough to pass on a message about how much she deplores such violence.”

The queen nodded. “Well one miracle will have to do then.”

“I would consider her stance somewhat hypocritical, given her people have started a war that is certain to cause the greatest bloodletting since the Shattering.” Garibaldi bowed his head. “Your majesty was most wise to not involve us in it.”

“Yes, I know.” She crammed some more biscuit into her mouth. As if she wanted to join a war! Wars were very exciting to read about, but also very, very expensive and a lot of trouble. Especially if it meant going to war with Alteroth. Garibaldi had been nice enough to explain that the Dark Mages were a lot closer than the Whites.

“Majesty, as today is your birthday, now might be an appropriate time to discuss the succession. You have no heir and it would set peoples’ minds at ease if-”

“I don’t want to talk about that,” she said with a frown. “All those cousins and distant relatives who just want to steal my crown. It’s unpleasant! Why must you bring up things that are so unpleasant?”

Garibaldi smiled at her in that roguish way he had. “I am sorry, majesty. Being a ruler is difficult, and sometimes requires making hard choices. Torikai is truly blessed beyond measure to have you as its sovereign. Yet one always needs to be prepared for the future. Your cousin Mywin seems like a sensible man with a good head on his shoulders.”

She turned all her attention back to the mirror Marcella was holding. “What you really mean is that he’ll do whatever you and the guild tell him to.”

“Of course not, majesty!”

The queen paused. She really didn’t like talking about unpleasant things. “Do you want to replace me? Valeria says you do. She says the guild is dangerous.”

“You would believe a drow? Everyone knows the drow are monsters! The guild has served the crown for over two hundred years. We are your most loyal and devoted servants.”

Madis moved her head slightly so she could see him in the mirror’s reflection. He was so handsome and clever, if she were ever going to give cock a try it would be with him. She did trust him and the guild. They had always given her good advice and worked very hard to take care of her subjects and all the visitors who came here. She knew Garibaldi and Leiznam and the others were all loyal. She knew it.

It was just that sometimes when she would talk with Valeria the woman would bring up how wealthy the guild was. She would mention all their special privileges and about all the decisions they made without consulting her. Valeria would ask who had decided this royal appointment or signed that contract. Madis would always tell her that she made the important decisions, but couldn’t make all of them. Garibaldi and the guild helped her by dealing things that were beneath her. But the major choices were always hers.

“And when was the last time you made a decision that went against what the guild wanted?” Valeria had asked as she nibbled on a peach.

The question had caught her off guard. She normally just agreed with what Garibaldi said. After a moment the answer came to her.

“When I refused to expel you from my kingdom.”

Valeria had nodded. “And did the guild accept your decision the way good servants should? Or have they kept after you to change your mind? As though you should obey them?”

Madis hadn’t liked that question, it was unpleasant. The guild did constantly pester her to get rid of the drow. No matter how many times she told them no they kept bringing it up.

“Today is my birthday and I want to celebrate. I don’t want to hear unpleasant things today. Tell me something that will make me happy. Will the Arena be filled? Will my people come and celebrate with me and show me their love?”

“Oh yes, majesty. Every seat will be occupied, and I am sure that their joy at seeing their queen of youth and beauty will be beyond all measure.”

“Good! I want to have a wonderful day today.” She forced the worries and unhappy thoughts from her mind. “Now a bit more red, and do you think my eyes would look better if they were amethyst instead of blue?”

XXX

The guild members were getting ready. They would go over to the palace and then proceed to the Arena itself as part of the royal procession. Despite the fact everything was completely fine a few of the members were nervous.

“What do we do if Varca loses?” Verde asked for the fifth time.

“He’s not going to lose,” Leiznam said, barely holding on to his patience. “I’ve already told you, there is no chance the ogre can win, none. If Asger hadn’t gotten careless she’d already be dead. I’ve talked to Varca and he won’t make the same mistake.”

“But what if he does?” Verde whined.

“He won’t!” Leiznam snapped. “Stop worrying about it! Everything is fine!”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Cavin said. “Something is going on. Every gaming house outside the wall has been taking bets since sunrise.”

“So?” Leiznam asked. “That’s normal. There’s always a surge the day of a tournament.”

“Not like this. They’re all under siege, crowds were waiting outside each of them. Thousands of rats betting heavy, well, heavy for them. They’re probably betting everything they have, and damn near every single bet is being put on just one fighter.”

“Let me guess,” Leiznam rolled his eyes. “Belle of Tarsus.”

“That’s right.”

“Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised after last night’s performance. Rats are stupid after all.”

“But what if they know something?”

“When do the commoners ever know anything? Pack of worthless vermin! I swear we should get rid of them all, or at least all the ones who don’t have work. They’re all just mouths to feed.”

“A lot of them are going to starve this winter,” Galen pointed out.

“Good! That’ll make the rest of them easier to deal with,” Leiznam said. “They’ve been getting to be more and more trouble lately.”

Over the past few days there had been clashes between the locals and the authorities. People were starting to openly threaten the city guards, something that would have been unthinkable just a month ago.

“The White Mages are the real problem,” Galen said. “They stir the rats up and give them dangerous ideas.”

Everyone nodded in complete agreement.

“The problem is we can’t just expel them,” Terval said.

“I heard that there’s a city in some country called Lothas that did that,” Verde said. “A duke got his sword stolen by a white and so he banned them from his city. The whites retaliated by raising a horde of undead to attack him.”

“I heard the same rumor,” Cavin said. “Except it was goblins, not undead.”

“Don’t believe everything you hear,” Leiznam said with annoyance. “We can’t even risk offending Avalon that way, you really think some duke can? Especially not now when they are at war. White Mages have to be handled delicately.” He scowled. “The drow are something else. It’s time we got rid of them once and for all.”

“Garibaldi says the queen won’t agree to that,” Rodo said.

“Then the next ruler will,” Leiznam said with finality. He thought of Nendara and how she had humiliated him. “The drow are starting to get too arrogant. Madis has given them too much leeway. I want them gone! Gone from this city, gone from this kingdom! They never should have come here in the first place!”

No one argued with him.

“We’ll need to wait until next spring at the earliest,” Galen said. “Things are too unsettled right now for a succession crisis. And if we can get her to name Mywin her heir, that will make things much simpler.”

Leiznam nodded. “We can wait a few months.”

XXX

“Everything needs to be packed and ready to go,” Waldo said. “As soon as I collect our winnings and the map from Valeria, we’re leaving.”

“Darling, couldn’t we just leave now?” Alice clasped her hands together.

“Yeah, master! That sounds like a great idea!” Belle said with enthusiasm.

“And where would we go to?” Waldo asked.

“Anywhere we want,” Alice patted the purse at her hip. “Darling, we have fifteen gold coins! A small fortune! We could hire a ship or a wagon to go any place at all. You know I’m happy to go anywhere so long as I’m with you. So why don’t we just go now?”

Waldo sighed. “Alice, I grew up with free access to the Corpselover family library. Books are expensive and hard to find outside of large cities. My family library has more than five thousand volumes. They don’t just cover arcane subjects such as magical spells and the various monster races. There are books there about history, mathematics, poetry, the sciences, philosophy, religions, and all sorts of their subjects. It is one of the great repositories of knowledge in the entire world!”

“Oh. Well, that’s wonderful, darling. But what does that have to do with us leaving?”

“Among all those tomes are books about dragons too, several in fact. I read about their innate abilities and properties and the best way to combat them. I read the histories of several named wyrms and the horrors they caused. I read about Valen’s Sin and how it led to the Shattering. I’ve read about their habits and their diets and about all the uses of their various body parts. Dragons are the mightiest of the Great Monsters, so I learned everything about them that I could. I read every page that mentioned them. But, do you know one thing none of those books could tell me?”

Alice shook her head.

“Where to find them. In all those books there was never a single hint about the location of any current lairs. The only ones mentioned were historical. Dragon lairs are always well concealed and notoriously hard to find, not least because anyone who happens to stumble on one usually get eaten before they can share the information. The guild here also has a major library, and they are just as ignorant. But Valeria knows where one is, or at the very least the general location. This might be my one and only chance. If I don’t get the information now I might spend the rest of my life searching and never find so much as a hint.”

Alice frowned, but gave a slow nod. “All right, darling. If it’s that important to you, I understand. I’ll go squeeze into the dress the queen wants me to wear.”

“Wonderful,” Waldo looked at Belle. “We need to go pay the drow a visit.”

Belle’s shoulders drooped. “Okay, master.”

XXX

Flowers and brightly colored ribbons decorated the streets. Illusionary doves flew overhead. Though it was still morning, people were already out drinking and enjoying themselves. The city guards were out in force, lining the main streets that led to the Arena. Commoners in plain grey and brown clothes were directed to go straight there and to hold onto their tickets. The guards made it clear they were not to wander. In the Great Plaza tables and wooden benches were being laid out. After the tournament was over there would be a feast and all the food and drink would be complimentary from the crown. A couple of oxen were already on spits and being slow roasted over open fires. Barrels filled with wine and stalls filled with all sorts of food were on display.

Almost all the commoners passing the plaza on their way to the Arena stared at the mountain of free food and drink. The guards told them none of it was for them, it was for the queen’s guests and the residents of the inner city. They were told to keep moving.

Waldo didn’t really notice. His thoughts were elsewhere. If everything worked the way Nen suggested, would he have trouble collecting his winnings? Much more importantly, would Valeria honor their agreement? He didn’t think she would deliberately break a deal with a White Mage, but you could never tell with drow. Once he had the gold and the map he, Alice, and Belle would leave the city as quickly and quietly as possible. The fact the gates always remained open would at least make that easy. The queen would probably be disappointed by Alice’s sudden departure, but it wasn’t likely to be a problem. He was much more worried about Melissa’s reaction. Luckily, she’d been absent from the palace the last couple days. The Dark Powers were smiling on him for once. He hoped to be a half a hundred miles away before she heard he was gone. With luck he would never see her again.

“Master Rabbit!”

The sound of someone shouting his name brought Waldo out of his reverie. He looked over and saw a familiar face in the middle of the crowded street.

“Derren,” Waldo put the palms of his hands behind his head. “The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

Derren and about thirty others returned the gesture and spoke in a chorus. “And unto you.”

The guards who lined the street looked startled and glanced at one another.

Waldo smiled. “I see you’ve grown the herd. I am sure the Great Rabbit is pleased.”

His words put a look of sheer ecstasy on Derren’s face. He bowed. “Thank you, Master Rabbit. All I had to do was spread the word! People are eager to follow a god that cares about them and wants to help them. Unlike gods who only care about obeying laws and contracts that only help the rich.”

The men and women who’d made the rabbit ears all nodded vigorously.

“I was at the fighting pit last night,” Derren nodded to Belle. “Your victory was amazing, I’ve never seen anything like it. The Great Rabbit obviously blessed you.”

“Yes, sweetie. That’s just what I was thinking when he put that sword through me.”

Derren nodded in enthusiastic agreement, apparently missing the tone. “All of us have gone around telling people about Belle and about your sage advice, master.”

Waldo blinked. “Ah, what advice was that? I give so much wise council to so many people it’s hard to keep track.”

“That we should bet on Belle to win the tournament today. A lot of people can’t afford to buy bread any more, they’re hungry and don’t know what to do. I’ve told them to bet everything they have, to borrow if they can and bet that too. With the Great Rabbit’s blessing there’s no way Belle can lose. The Great Rabbit will provide for his herd.”

“I am sure he will,” Waldo declared. “Just believe in the Great Rabbit and everything will always work out for the best!”

Derren and the others continued on their way to the Arena while Waldo and Belle headed in the other direction towards the drow embassy. There was a spring in Waldo’s step.

“Mother would be so proud,” Waldo said.

“I bet she would, master,” Belle agreed.

Chapter 32

The Queen’s Tournament

Waldo and Belle went to the House of Black Glass. As Waldo went he found himself scratching his arms even more than usual. Along with all the permanent illusions of the inner city, there were temporary ones that had obviously been cast just for today. White doves, blossom faeries, and sprites flitted overhead. Rainbows, pink clouds, and showers of stars would zip past just out of reach. Now and again a unicorn with a long flowing mane and a golden horn would pop out of some random alley, run about in a circle, then vanish back into the alleyway. Waldo saw the same unicorn do the same trick on three different streets just on his way to the drow embassy. The crowds who were out loved all of it, the children and young women especially. Waldo found the entire display rather garish and a huge waste of mana. Was this what mages studied and trained for? To create simple parlor tricks to amuse children? Maybe it was just as well the guild had refused to sell him any spells. Even if he did have a Talent in Illusion, he would die of embarrassment if he ever used magic to make a rainbow or pink cloud.

A unicorn might be useful though, he thought. I wouldn’t make mine just run in circles. Since coming to this city his opinion of illusion magic had improved, but only slightly. It did have uses when it came to fooling mundanes. But most of what he’d seen had been wasted for the sake of simple vanity. He already knew invisibility, and that was probably the most useful of all illusion magic anyway. But maybe just a few more spells would have been nice.

Along with all the shiny distraction he sensed magic coming from a couple empty spaces he passed. No doubt guards with invisibility spells cast on them. Along with all the extra manpower that could be seen, they were also using more hidden guards than usual. It was nice to know the guild could be sensible with its magic now and again.

The unicorn with the gold horn popped out and ran in a circle in front of him.

XXX

When they arrived Nen was the only guard on duty.

“So you came,” she said eagerly. “I was beginning to worry.”

“Well, after what happened last night your idea seems the only real option.”

“I’m glad you think so.” Nen turned her eyes to Belle and licked her lips. “Nice to see you again, big man. Though I’d like you better without your disguise.”

Belle scooted behind Waldo and tried to duck down behind him. The difference in their sizes made the effort rather pointless. “You’re not going to get a stick and start beating me again are you?”

The smile already on her face widened. “Do you want me to?”

Belle shuddered, and Waldo could feel dread through the bond.

“I don’t think we have time to waste,” Waldo said. “May Belle and I come in, so we can take care of things?”

Nen nodded and ushered them inside.

Fifteen minutes later the entrance opened again, Waldo and Belle exited. They went their separate ways; Waldo heading back to the palace and Belle going to the Arena. They didn’t say anything to each other but parted with a wave of hands. Around her belt Belle wore a pair of enchanted sabers.

XXX

The tournament was scheduled to begin at noon. So, the procession set out some time before then, as the horrible ball of fire was still climbing to its zenith. Four companies of guards kept the route open and the cheering masses at bay. Leading the way were all twelve members of the guild in their crimson and gold robes. They (of course!) had cast some minor enchantments that made the air about them shimmer and give all of them a slightly unearthly and mystical appearance.

He was next, with Alice draped on his arm. She was wearing a scarlet and white dress with a corset cinched so tight she was struggling to both walk and breathe. The result was the top of her breasts were on full display and in danger of popping out completely. There were crowds of onlookers on either side all the way to the Arena. The crowds were all dressed in bright, well-tailored clothing. Every now and again someone in the crowd would place their hands behind their heads as if making ears, always a person in slightly plainer clothes.

After him came the nine kings who were staying with Queen Madis. Each king was accompanied by a small retinue of knights and lords. Only two of them had possessed gold crowns. Madis was generous enough to provide all of them with crowns for this procession. It would help make it clear to the crowd that these men were all rulers in their own rights, and their presence would elevate her status even more. (The false crowns were baked clay with an illusion cast on them, but to the eye they were all golden.)

Following the last king were the lords and nobles of the kingdom. Dukes, Earls, Viscounts, Barons, Lords, and Knights were all grouped together in a single mass. When they arrived at the Arena they would go to the seats they had purchased. These people were important enough to join the procession and to attend royal audiences and to send their daughters to her majesty as royal maids. They weren’t quite exalted enough to be actual guests residing in the palace or to join her majesty in her private box.

At the very end was Madis herself, the Queen of Youth and Beauty. She rode on a litter, carried on the shoulders of four burly and muscular servants. She lay there, smiling and waving to the adoring masses. On her head was her crown with more jewels than there were stars in the night sky. The people stared, awestruck not just by the display of wealth, but by her beauty. Those who did not get to visit the palace regularly only heard about the exquisite and ever young woman who ruled this land. Of the queen whose perfect splendor made even the goddesses in the heavens weep for shame. Seeing her the men and women in the crowd cried out in joyous exultation! There could be no doubt this was the most beautiful and amazing woman in all the world! They were blessed just for this one opportunity to see her!

Queen Madis graciously accepted all their adoration and love.

When they reached the Arena, the servants carefully set her litter down and her majesty ponderously got up to her feet. The lords and ladies and retainers who had individual seats had already gone inside. Only those who would join the queen in her box remained. These were the twelve members of the guild, Waldo, Alice, the nine kings, and two others who had been waiting her arrival.

“It is good to see you as always, Queens Madis,” Valeria held both hands out in front of her with palms up, in the drow salute. “I wish you a most happy day of birth and many more yet to come.”

Beside Valeria was her blademaster. On Nen’s belt was a sheathed broadsword.

“Thank you, Valeria. You are too kind,” the queen gave her a courteous nod. For political reasons the drow could not be allowed to walk in the queen’s procession, but she would still be a guest for the tournament itself. “It has been wonderful so far and I am sure it will only get better. I expect the matches will be very entertaining.”

Valeria spared Leiznam a sideways glance. “Yes, I think they will.”

XXX

The queen’s party entered the Arena and went through corridors that led them to her private box. It was a large section of the lowest level, directly overlooking the arena floor. It was walled off from the surrounding seats, with access to or from it coming from a single stairway. It reminded Waldo of Ayden’s set up, only much larger and without a blackboard. There were twenty couches available and a dozen tables covered end to end with food and drink. Each table had a pair of pretty serving girls standing beside it.

The stands were already filled by the time the queen arrived, sixty thousand people packed into a single building. Waldo had to admit, it was impressive. In Alter the only time you would ever see so many people in one spot would be when an army formed. Then again, why would anyone in Alter want so many mundanes in one place unless you were sending them off to war? The thought momentarily made him wonder how the war with Avalon and the Alliance would go. Alteroth would win, he could not imagine any other outcome, but that didn’t mean it would be easy. Well at least there would be conquests and new lands for all the Great Houses. That would make mother happy.

Looking up at the stands it wasn’t hard to tell who had paid for their tickets and who had been given them. The lower sixth of the audience was a wash of assorted colors, with all the rest being shades of grey and brown. Seeing them tramp through the streets earlier, Waldo knew many of them had been waiting here for well over an hour. He wondered if they’d enjoyed sitting under the horrible ball of fire all that time, as their queen was carried here. There was a steady murmur coming from them, so he guessed they were eager.

Leiznam approached Queen Madis and bowed to her. “Are you ready to commence the festivities, majesty?”

Madis was bouncing up and down and clapping her hands together. “Yes! Let’s begin the fun!”

Nodding, Leiznam took his wand out of a pocket. “Illuso grande majesto.”

A twenty-foot-tall image of the queen suddenly appeared to be floating above the arena sands. A giant goddess with reddish blonde hair spread her hands and spoke. Her voice booming and easily carrying to every corner of the building.

“Welcome, honored visitors and my beloved subjects! Welcome to this wonderful tournament. We celebrate my birthday with the games my country is famous for. This is my gift to all of you! Because I love you!” She spread her hands and seemed to beam down at the spectators.

Many of them jumped to their feet and began to clap and cheer. They set off a low roar of excitement. It was loud, but not that much louder than the crowd at the fighting pit had been at its most fervent. Waldo was surprised that with such massive numbers this crowd wasn’t more deafening. When he looked closer Waldo noted something; all the people who seemed to be cheering were the ones from the lower sections. All the rest remained seated and silent.

The queen must have noticed, her broad smile slipped a bit, and when she continued she sounded less enthusiastic. “Let us pay tribute to all those who fight today. To the champion a great prize, to all the others an honorable place among the gods. Gladiators, I salute you. Let the tournament begin.”

Another cheer erupted from the lower seats, from the others came some scattered applause. The queen’s image gave a curt nod and vanished. As soon as that was done Madis rounded on Leiznam.

“Why didn’t my people cheer me?” She demanded.

“They did, majesty. They cheered loudly.”

“No, they didn’t! They should have yelled and shouted until their lungs burst! Instead they barely made any noise at all! It’s my birthday! They should be happy for me! Don’t they appreciate how hard I work for them? Don’t they love me?” She sounded as though she might burst into tears.

“Of course they do, majesty.” Garibaldi slid up beside Leiznam, a hand pressed to his heart. “They adore you, worship you, love you like no other. You are their perfect, golden queen. How could you ever doubt that?”

She rubbed at her eyes. “If that’s true, then why didn’t they cheer for me? How could they be so cruel?”

“It’s hard for them, majesty.” Garibaldi said, sincerity dripping from his lips. “Their feelings overwhelm them. They’re simple people, after all, they don’t know how to truly show you all the passion they feel deep inside their hearts. Their love for you is so strong they can hardly contain it.”

“They never had any trouble before,” Madis muttered.

Garibaldi nodded in seeming agreement. “Their feelings have grown even stronger since then, their silence is the proof of that!”

The queen thought about it for a moment. “I suppose that makes sense. That must be it. I mean what other answer could there be?”

“That your people are hungry and hate you?” Waldo suggested.

The queen, Garibaldi, Leiznam, and almost everyone else gaped at him. Valeria laughed, Nen grinned silently, and Alice buried her face in her hands.

“How dare you!” Leiznam snapped.

“What?” Waldo answered. “She asked.”

“There is no way the people could hate our beloved queen!”

“What are you talking about?” Waldo asked. “She has power. Those with power are always hated, and that’s not even if they can’t afford bread.”

The queen’s jaw dropped, and she stood there with her mouth hanging open. The guards present placed hands on their swords. The queen though quickly shook her head.

“If you were not a White Mage you would be made to regret those words,” Leiznam told him.

Waldo frowned. “Do you usually threaten people who are trying to be helpful?”

A horn sounded.

“The first match is about to start,” Garibaldi said swiftly. “Why don’t we all take our seats and enjoy the show?”

“Y… yes, let’s do that,” Madis said.

The queen laid down on one of the couches. Garibaldi and Leiznam took the couch closest to her. Valeria sprawled out on the next nearest, with Nen standing behind her. Each king rushed to claim a couch for himself as close to the queen as possible.  The remaining guild members sat two or three to a couch. Alice dragged Waldo to one as far from the queen as possible.

XXX

The set up was similar to the way it had been at Ayden’s. On the arena floor there were eight barred gates. When a horn was blown it was the signal that a match was about to start. Two gates on opposite ends would open and opponents would come out to face each other. The main differences between the fights here and at the fighting pit were that all the matches were one to one, and the combatants were in full armor. There were sixteen combatants for the queen’s tournament, so in the first round there would be eight matches, then four, then two, and then the final match.

The opening match was a pair of knights from different countries. Both wore plate armor and fought with long swords, neither possessed any magical equipment. The crowd applauded and cheered as the men fought, right up until one skewered the other through the neck. Both men were skilled, and the match was entertaining, but Waldo didn’t pay much attention. It was the second match he focused on.

From one opened gate came Belle of Tarsus, from the opposite side came another knight in polished plate mail. This was Sir Hector of Falmouth, and in both hands, he carried a long sword that glowed. Waldo recognized the weapon.

“Is that the same sword the Northman used?” Waldo demanded.

“What if it is?” Leiznam shot back. “It belongs to the guild and we can do as we please with it.”

“Are you really so afraid of her?” Valeria asked as she nibbled on some grapes.

“Not at all! She has no hope whatsoever against Varca, not that she will ever face him. She will die right here, right now.”

“What do you think, Nendara?” Valeria glanced at her blademaster.

Nen had a huge smile and gave a thumbs up with both hands.

“Yes,” Valeria agreed. “I think so too.”

As the two combatants approached each other, the crowd began to take up a chant.

Belle will win. Belle will win. Belle will win.

Hearing thousands of voices calling support, Belle looked up into the stands and gave them a wave. She then pulled out two curved swords. Both were enchanted, and one shined like silver. The instant he saw it Leiznam’s eyes widened and he jumped to his feet.

“I know that sword!” He stared at Valeria and Nendara. “That woman is-”

“Belle of Tarsus,” Valeria said lazily and popped a grape into her mouth. “A great warrior I have bet heavily on.” Behind her Nen nodded eagerly.

“Are you going to accuse my servant of something?” Waldo asked. “Because if you do, I’ll have to accuse your champion of something as well.”

Leiznam’s face turned a mottled red as he glared murderously at Waldo.

“Is something wrong?” Queen Madis asked, sounding bewildered.

At that moment the crowd have a thunderous cheer. Sir Hector’s two-handed swing had been knocked aside by one enchanted saber. The second had sliced through his iron chest plate as though it were paper, splitting his heart and ending the match in a single move. As she started back towards the gate and the applause died down the chant started again.

Belle will win. Belle will win. Belle will win.

All the guild members were looking to Leiznam. His hands were clenched tight and he continued to look furious.

“Is something wrong, Master Leiznam?” The queen asked again.

The guildmaster took a deep, deliberate breath. “No, your majesty. Everything is fine.” He sat back down and began to have a whispered conversation with Garibaldi. The other guild members began whispering to each other on their couches as well.

Waldo sat back and relaxed.

XXX

Varca didn’t make his appearance until the eighth and final match of the first round. When he came out he was greeted by a loud roar from the audience. It was no match for what Belle had received but still very loud. It was the same face Waldo had seen that one time outside of Restes’s gym. On his head was a horned helmet. He wore armor made of circular steel scales that ran from his shoulders to his knees. He shins were protected by greaves. Tied to his left arm was an oval shield with bull’s head as a crest. In his right he clutched a massive two headed battle axe. The helm, armor, shield, and weapon were all enchanted. The axe was glowing bright enough to light up a room.

His opponent was not a knight, but a mercenary who had probably dreamed of the champion’s purse and really believed he’d had a chance at it. He wore ordinary chainmail, a round shield, and held a longsword. He may or may not have been a good fighter. The match didn’t last long enough for Waldo to tell.

Not bothering with any sort of subtlety, Varca had rushed him head on, screaming a battle cry and driving his battled axe straight down. His opponent had time to get his shield up to block it. The axe sliced clean through the shield, the man’s arm, his helmet, his head, and only stopped when it was half buried in his chest. The top half of the body was split in two like a piece of firewood. Blood gushed out as if from a fountain.

Varca wrenched his axe free and walked off.

The easy victory put some confidence back into the guild members. Leiznam sent Waldo a triumphant nod. Waldo ignored him and had some cheese.

“What do you think?” Alice asked.

“I think this is excellent cheese, mountain goat I think. Do you want some?”

“Not that! I mean about Varca, what do you think about him?”

“I think minotaurs aren’t very subtle. I mean a horned helmet and a bull shield?” Waldo shook his head. “Is he trying to be found out?”

“I’m not worried about his fashion sense, darling. Do you think Belle can beat him?”

“Can? Certainly. Will?” He shrugged. “That’s not so obvious. But either way it’s out of our hands, the dice are out of the cup.”

XXX

Not all the matches were that swift. Most were drawn out affairs as two well-armed, well trained men fought each other to the death. Queen Madis, the kings, and the crowd in general had a good time. They were entertained and hung on every move of every match. For Waldo the matches dragged on, even the later ones where Belle and Varca fought other opponents. There was no doubt who would meet in the final.

It took a few hours for all the fights to play out. It was a late fall day and the afternoon was already darkening when the horn sounded for the last time. Waldo and Alice both sat on the edge of their seats. Leiznam and the rest of his guild, except for Garibaldi who remained near the queen, were standing together in a corner. Fifty thousand people were on their feet, clapping their hands in rhythm and speaking a chant that sounded more like a fervent prayer than a victory cheer.

Belle will win. Belle will win. Belle will win.

XXX

She was shaking with excitement. The moment the Exalted Lady had brought up the idea of killing Varca she’d hoped for this. She didn’t originally think she’d get the opportunity, that Gronk would be the one. But then she’d gotten to train with him and realized he had no chance. When Waldo finally understood that too, he’d agreed to let her do this.

The final horn sounded, and the bars slid out of the way. She stormed out onto the sands and pulled out her sabers. The crowd was chanting, crying out for Belle. She didn’t bother to acknowledge them or pay them any mind. All that mattered was him.

Varca was holding Skullsplitter over his shoulder and strolling towards her. He made a show of taking a deep breath through his nose. “So, it really is you, Snuggles.”

“Yeah, it’s me, Booboo.”

In a flash, his axe came swinging for her neck. She leapt back. He was a brute, but he was damned quick.

She skidded to a stop well out of his reach. “Miss me, baby?”

“Well, I don’t see any blood, so I guess I did.”

“Awwww, is baby being mean to mommy?” She had both swords crossed in front of her in case he charged straight in. But instead he hefted his shield and began to slowly circle to his left.

“I picked up your scent before, but I couldn’t really believe it ‘til right now. Just couldn’t stay away, could you?”

“I know, you’d think I was the masochist here.” She circled to her own left, matching him and keeping an eye out for any openings.

“So, we’re going to try and kill each other,” Varca snorted. “Like every other date we ever had.”

“Well, we can get straight to the fun part if you want.” She dashed in, swinging for the shoulder just above his shield. He got it up to block as she’d expected and aimed her real blow to the inside.

It was his turn to jump back and get clear. “No ropes? No whips? No candles? What’s wrong, my love? I thought this was a date.”

“Sorry, I guess we’ll have to do it quick and dirty then, like that one time in the stables.”

She dashed in again. This time he ran forward to meet her. Down came his axe, aiming for her head. She knew better than to try a straight block, he was a lot stronger than she was. She instead struck from the side deflecting it as she side stepped. She got in a thrust with her left as she did so, but he blocked it with his shield. He countered with a side strike. She dropped to her knees and let it fly harmlessly above her. She stabbed wildly up at him. One of her sabers caught him in the belly, but it was a glancing blow and his armor stopped it. She rolled back and leapt to her feet. He took two steps back and looked at her over the top of his shield.

“You know, Snuggles, I always liked you best when you were on your hands and knees.”

“Same here.”

He shook his head. “We had some really good times together. It didn’t have to end like this.”

She narrowed her eyes and growled. “You dumped me you sheep fucking sheep herder!”

“Hey! You didn’t leave me a choice! You kept wanting to whip me! Sure, it was fun for a little while, but it gets embarrassing!”

“You liked it! You know you liked it!”

“Well… I do sort of miss the saddle and the riding crop. But I can only take so much humiliation.”

“Humiliation? I mooed for you! I. Mooed!”

“Hey, that’s natural for a cow. A bull mounts and takes the cow. I’m the bull you’re the cow. I’m the bull you’re the cow.”

“Don’t call me a cow you walking side of beef!”

She charged in again, furious and determined to do murder. Her swords cut the air like lighting, her hands moving with a mind of their own. Varca was on the defensive, blocking and dodging, doing all he could just to keep those lethal blades away from him. He had no chance to even think about a counter attack.

She attacked until she was forced to stop. Skipping back away from him, panting, desperate to get air into her lungs and to get her heart back under control. Varca was only too glad to let her step away from him. She saw several cuts on his arms, shoulders, and chest. None of them were serious, but she’d hurt him, and he had yet to touch her.

As the blood pounding in her ears died away she could hear the crowd screaming. They were going wild and shouting for all they were worth. When she’d caught her breath, she spoke again.

“I gave you everything, how could you betray me?”

“How could you ask me to settle for just one woman? Be reasonable. You should be grateful I gave you as much as I did.”

“Grateful?! I couldn’t even walk after the first time!”

“You’re welcome! A lot of women would pay good money for that! Gertrude, Amana, Kersten, that maid from the Tilted Cup, the Bodswin twins, that princess from Anhalt-”

“That prize steer at the fair.”

His lips peeled back, and he snarled. “I told you I was drunk! I didn’t know what I was doing!”

“Twice? Hey, if you’d just come out and admitted that was what you liked I would have bought him for you.”

“I’m the bull you damned black hearted bitch!”

And like a bull he charged straight at her. He swung with all his might to cleave her in two. And as he closed she feinted to the side, but instead went forward, into him. She was inside the arc of his swing and had her opening. One quick, clean thrust brought her blade up into his neck and through. His body and head separated.

Awash in his blood she smiled. “Well Booboo, you always did like it when I gave you head.”

Chapter 33

We Honor All Bets

The crowd in the Arena roared out their approval of their new champion. Sixty thousand people rose to their feet, applauding and cheering. Even the queen was clapping along.

“What an exciting match!” Madis said. “Congratulations, Master Rabbit. It seems your Belle is our new gladiatorial champion!”

Waldo was all smiles. “Thank you, your majesty.”

Nen was also smiling, as was Alice. Valeria looked like a cat who had just stumbled on a pack of sleeping mice.

The only people in the queen’s box who did not look happy were the guild members. Garibaldi was seated on his couch looking like he might throw up. The other twelve members were standing off by themselves silent and utterly still.

Down below, the victorious Belle turned in the queen’s direction, which also happened to be where the Exalted Lady Valeria was. With both sabers back in their sheaths, Belle stood perfectly straight and held out her hands with palms up. That done, she returned to Varca’s body and yanked the battle axe from out of his cold dead hand. It was heavy enough that she struggled to pick it up. Resting it on her shoulder, she headed back to the holding area she’d started in. Technically, the axe belonged to the guild, but at that moment they had much bigger worries.

XXX

“The drow salute!” Verde hissed. “She’s mocking us!”

“Why wouldn’t she?” Rodo asked. “She knows we can’t call her on it. We’ve lost.”

“A million gold marks!” Verde wailed. “We’re ruined! We’ve lost everything! We’re going to be Valeria’s debt servants!”

“Maybe not,” Galen said. “Valeria has to know she can’t replace us. People can barely accept the drow as a curiosity. If she tries to run all the gaming and pleasure houses it’ll look like the drow have taken over the city. Who’s going to come visit a place run by drow? It would kill our business overnight.”

“That’s a good point!” Verde said hopefully. “Maybe we can make a deal with her.”

“There won’t be any deals,” Leiznam told them.

Verde glanced about nervously. “So, we run?”

“Idiot!” Leiznam pulled out his wand. “Illuso grande majesto.”

An image of him, appearing twenty feet tall, formed above the arena floor. Leiznam waved his hands, calling for quiet from the crowd. It took a couple minutes for the applause and the cheers to die down enough for the illusion’s voice to be heard.

“Your royal majesty, noble and honored guests, and good people. It is with a heavy heart and a shocked mind that I must tell you we have uncovered a terrible breech in the rules of the tournament.” Leiznam shook his head with great sadness. “I am disappointed to have to inform all of you that the White Mage Waldo Rabbit cheated by using magic to influence the outcome of the final match. He made his servant faster and stronger than is humanly possible, otherwise she could never have never defeated Varca! Therefore, the contestant Belle of Tarsus, is disqualified! Varca is the winner of the tournament, all wagers placed on Varca shall be honored. That is all I have to say. Nunc.” The illusion vanished.

The immediate reaction of the audience was stunned silence. But it was very quickly replaced by a loud and sustained chorus of boos, along with a growing chant of, ‘No.’ Leiznam turned to face the other members of his guild. Past them he could see the queen with a confused look on her face. Garibaldi was already at her side, explaining things. He could also see Valeria, seated at her couch. If the drow witch was angry she didn’t show it.

“What have you done?” Verde demanded. He was staring wide eyed out at the crowd. They were beginning to throw things.

“I did what I had to, the only thing to do.”

Verde seemed even more nervous than before. The boos and shouts of ‘No!’ were only growing louder. “The people are angry.”

“Fuck the people! What do they matter? Let them shout and yell until their lungs burst.”

Verde glanced back at their sovereign. “The queen won’t be happy either.”

“Garibaldi will handle her, he knows how to sweet talk that fat sow. If she actually tries to order me to change my decision, we’ll have our little palace coup a few months early.” Leiznam made sure to keep his voice low as he said that.

“This will ruin our reputation,” Rodo argued. “We always say we honor every bet. Everyone will say we disqualified her just to get out of paying our debts.”

“Then, for once, the people will actually be right about something.”

“Our reputation-” Rodo began.

“Will be damaged, yes, I know.” Leiznam said with mounting irritation. “We’ll take down all the signs about honoring every bet, and I’m sure the gaming houses will suffer. It’s still better than going bankrupt and losing everything. Even if Valeria were open to coming to some sort of an arrangement, she’d hold the title to every piece of property we own, even the guild hall! We could never pay off the debt. She would own us just as if we had collars! I will never let that happen! Do any of you have a million marks to spare? Do you?”

They stared back at him in sullen silence.

“Then stop complaining. So what if our names get a little mud on them? Mud washes off. A year from now no one will even remember any of this. We’ll have some new champion and the crowds will cheer for him like they always do.” He looked to where a dumbfounded Waldo was standing. “Now come on, there’s one more piece of business to take care of.”

XXX

Derren had been cheering along with everyone else in his section of the Arena. The master had spoken the truth and the Great Rabbit had provided for his herd. He would go to the gaming house with his ticket and collect his winnings. In his entire life he had never held a gold coin in his hand. Now, thanks to the master and his faith in the Great Rabbit, he was going to be a rich man. The idea he would soon have a purse full of gold or silver was hard to believe. Even more important, all his friends and fellow followers were saved. Even the ones who hadn’t been able to scrape up enough to get rich from their winnings, would at least survive the winter now. All the fears about going hungry and starving had been banished. For so many, that moment of triumph truly had seemed a miracle.

Then the image of the guild mage appeared and announced that there would be no miracle. The righteous victory of Belle of Tarsus was denied. Instead, the dead man lying there on the sands of the Arena was the winner. All the people who had risked everything, were left with nothing. The heartless queen and the wicked guild mages who served her had condemned them all to death.

Derren shouted and howled along with the rest. He screamed ‘no’ and cursed them until his throat ached. It did no good. Derren looked at all the people seated with him. They were all followers, they were all in the same situation. They were all looking at him.

“Those who harm the Great Rabbit’s herd, shall know his justice.” Every head nodded. “Let’s go, we need to spread the word and gather the faithful.”

XXX

Waldo was stunned. In a couple of minutes, he’d gone from total victory to total defeat. “Why did he even bother trying to murder Belle if he could just disqualify her?”

Alice was a bit less calm. “He can’t do that!”

The boos and protests began to rain down.

“I have to assume he can, otherwise he would look pretty foolish making a public announcement.”

“But Nen won!”

“Belle won,” Waldo reminded her.

“The point is we won! How can he just say we didn’t? It’s not fair!”

“You expect things to be fair?” Waldo asked in surprise.

“I expect people in charge to at least follow their own rules.”

“Well, that’s the wonderful thing about having power, you get to make and unmake the rules to suit you.” Growing up in Castle Corpselover, had taught him that.

“The queen! She can fix this!”

Waldo noted that Madis was listening to Garibaldi and nodding her head as he spoke. Leiznam and his followers were also walking towards them. “Somehow, I don’t think she will, Alice.”

Leiznam walked up to Waldo as the others stood behind him. “I know what you did. The drow are specifically forbidden from fighting in any match inside the Gold Wall.”

“That’s also true of minotaurs, I believe.”

“Regardless, your servant Belle of Tarsus failed to participate in this tournament, she broke a contract. She is therefore permanently banished from the kingdom of Torikai. As you are her employer you are also responsible for this breech and are therefore also banished.”

“Are you sure you want to banish a White Mage of Avalon?”

“But you’re not here representing Avalon or the Order of Mist, are you?” Leiznam asked with a smug grin. “You made it quite explicit you’re here as an individual. White Mages are still welcome, only you specifically are banished.”

“Well that’s convenient.”

“You were the one who made it clear you’d come here on your own. Don’t complain if I take you at your word.”

Waldo shrugged. “It’s fine. I wasn’t planning to stay anyway. Though I am disappointed at not collecting the champion’s purse or my winnings.”

“Your majesty!” Alice called out waving her arm.  “Are you really going to let Leiznam do this? You know we didn’t do anything wrong!”

Madis looked miserable and turned to Garibaldi who hurriedly whispered to her. The queen gave a despondent shake of her head. “I’m very sorry my dear, but I must agree with my guild’s ruling.”

“So much for honoring all bets,” Valeria said from her couch.

Leiznam looked triumphant. “I’m sure this is a terrible loss for you, will you even be able to maintain the embassy now?”

“Oh please, it’s only gold. I’d say your losses are worse than mine, you’ve lost your champion and your reputation.”

“We’ll survive.”

“As will I.” Valeria nodded to Nen. “My servant would like to offer congratulations in person to Belle on her splendid performance. Would you object?”

He curled his lip. “No, go right ahead.”

“Actually,” Waldo said. “Alice and I will go too. Since we’ve been banished we should leave as quickly as possible. The sooner I have Belle back the sooner we can go.”

“Fine,” Leiznam said. “Anything to be rid of you.”

“After Nendara pays her respects,” Valeria said to Waldo. “Do come see me before you quit the city. I believe I still owe you something.”

“Really?” Waldo said in surprise.

Valeria nodded.

Well, Waldo thought. Maybe this hasn’t been a complete waste after all.

XXX

Leiznam stood there and watched them go. He’d won. Despite all of Waldo’s and Valeria’s hidden machinations, he’d beaten them. Avalon had to be truly desperate to get their support for the war with Alteroth. He had never once imagined the White Mages would go so far as to use Great Monsters and conspire with drow. They were even more ruthless than he’d ever dreamed possible. He and the rest of the guild would have to be very wary of the White Mages from this point forward. As for Valeria and her people, they would be driven out as soon as there was a new ruler on the throne. Come the spring he would clean this city out and put things in proper order.

He was just relieved the immediate danger was over.

Chapter 34

A Ten Minute Reward

A pair of guards led the three of them to the holding area where Belle was waiting. Waldo asked the guards to give them some privacy. With the tournament now over they had no issue with that and left the four of them alone in the large cell.

“Nunc.” Waldo dispelled the illusions he’d cast on the two of them. Belle vanished and was Nen. Nen was replaced by Gronk.

“Now there’s my big man,” Nen said rubbing her hands together. “You look so much better this way.”

“Well I like being a pretty girl,” Gronk lisped and kept his distance from her. “Can you change me back now, master?”

“Actually,” Nen strolled towards the ogre. “Could you give us, say twenty minutes, Master Waldo?”

“Why?” Waldo asked.

“I just want a little private time with this big strong man.” Nen licked her lips.

“I… I don’t think that would be a good idea.” Gronk said backing away from her.

“Actually,” Waldo said. “He and I have been banished, and your mistress asked me to see her before I go. So, we don’t have time to waste.”

“Ten minutes then,” she pointed to the corner of the room where Varca’s battle axe lay. “I even brought you a present. It’s perfect for a mighty beast like him. And the Exalted Lady wouldn’t be helping you now if it weren’t for me. I’m sure you can give me just ten minutes alone with your ogre as thanks.”

Waldo rubbed his chin and considered.

“Master, please don’t leave me alone with her,” Gronk whimpered.

“I’m sorry, Gronk. But she has done a lot for me and she’s only asking for ten minutes. Try to be brave.”

Waldo and Alice left.

He gulped and kept backing up until he reached the wall.

“You’re a submissive, aren’t you?” Nen asked a purr in her voice. “I can tell.”

“I… I only like those kinds of things when master does them.”

“Let’s see if I can change that.” From behind her back she pulled out a leather riding crop. “Now get on your hands and knees, and from now on, whenever we’re alone I want you to all me Snuggles.”

Gronk gave a wail of despair, but still got down on all fours and allowed her to mount him.

XXX

Waldo didn’t know what happened in there during those ten minutes. There were a lot of cracks and cries of pain and Waldo could sense discomfort, shame, and pleasure through the bond. When the time was up, his ogre was on his feet and refusing to look him in the eye. For her part Nen was sighing and staring up at Gronk.

“I think I’m in love,” she said

Gronk burst into fresh tears.

Waldo decided not to ask for details. He recast the illusion on Gronk, transforming him back into Belle. “Go to the palace, get our things, then go to the docks and hire a boat. Pay whatever you have to, but get them to agree to leave the moment I arrive. I’m going with Nen to see Valeria.”

“Okay, darling. Please get to us as quick as you can.”

“I will,” Waldo promised.

Chapter 35

A Folded Map

This trip to the House of Black Glass went far smoother than the first. It helped not only that he’d visited before, but that he had Nen at his side. Nen personally escorted him to the domed chamber where Valeria was waiting. When the bronze doors were shut he, Nen, the Exalted Lady, and two human servants were the only people present. Nen went to stand behind Valeria’s chair.

Waldo walked to the far end of the table and held out both hands, palms up. “Ukunibonga ukuba ngihambise ahlangane nawe oyinxusa ehloniphekile.” Honored am I to be granted this meeting, Exalted Lady.

From a seated position Valeria held both hands, palm up. “Be welcome in my home, Master Waldo.” She motioned to the chair on her immediate right. “Please be seated.”

“Thank you,” Waldo sat. “I take it you are pleased with today’s results?”

“You still have a whole skin, so obviously.”

“I am very glad to hear that. Especially given how much gold you lost.”

“It’s only gold, I can always get more.”

“I believe that attitude to be unique to drow.”

“True, I think you humans value gold more than the air you breathe. To drow it’s just a pretty metal that is too soft for weapons or tools. If we didn’t use it for trade I doubt we’d mine it.”

“So, you’re satisfied?”

“Ecstatic,” Valeria took a single grape from a bowl of fruit and slipped it into her mouth. “Varca is dead, and the guild has been damaged, that was all I was after.”

“I’m glad to hear it, though I wonder if it was worth all the trouble to just kill one minotaur.”

“Varca was more than a minotaur, he was the guild’s champion, a symbol of their power. Killing him weakened them, and reminded Leiznam and his bunch they are not untouchable. Forcing them to disqualify the tournament champion will also damage their reputation. Anything that hurts the guild pleases me.”

Waldo nodded. “I’m sure you will eventually get your own gaming and pleasure houses.”

Valeria smiled at him, an amused little smile. “Do you think I care about that?”

“Leiznam thinks you do, he believes you’re trying to take over all of his guild’s operations.”

“Yes, so I can make more gold,” she rolled her eyes and took another grape from the bowl.

“If you don’t care about gold or the businesses then why attack the guild?”

“To gain greater influence with the queen. So long as she listens to those fools she will never give me what I truly want.” She ate the grape.

“What would that be?”

“Everything.”

Waldo was not surprised. “People don’t usually give up everything, at least not so long as they have a choice.”

“I know.”

“Well, I wish you good fortune in reaching your goal.”

Valeria chuckled. “You are a very unusual White Mage.”

“So I keep being told.”

“You know I wouldn’t mind working with you again someday.”

Waldo bowed his head. “I feel the same way, Exalted Lady.”

Valeria took out a folded-up piece of paper and slid it across the table to him. “What I promised you.”

Waldo immediately unfolded it to get a look. He was surprised to see it was not a local map of one specific country. Rather, it depicted a vast section of the Shattered Lands. Individual countries were not displayed. Instead the map showed a few specific cities and roads. It detailed coastlines and rivers, forests, mountain ranges, wide plains, and swamplands. Waldo noted that a depressing number of places had the warning, ‘here there be monster’ written. And near the very edge of the map were mountains and a city with the drawing of a miniature dragon. Torikai was also denoted, it was near the opposite end of the map. There was no scale to relate inches on the map to miles in the real world, but there was obviously a lot of distance between the two.

“It’s very far away,” Waldo noted. “I was hoping it would be a bit closer.”

“Dragon lairs are hard to find, Master Waldo. This is the only one I know of.”

“I see,” he studied the map. “The name of the city near the lair is rather foreboding.”

“I find it fitting, all things considered. This is the thing you wanted, is it not?”

Waldo nodded.

“Then I suppose our business is concluded.”

The bronze doors opened almost immediately, pushed open by a pair of drow warriors. Waldo hurriedly refolded the map and very carefully slid it into one of the many pockets of his robe. He then stood and once more gave her the drow greeting.

“You have my thanks, Exalted Lady. May all your foes know despair and death at your hands.”

She did not get up, but she did hold her palms out. “May you find whatever it is you seek, Master Waldo.”

Waldo turned to go. He wanted to be on that ship and on his way as soon as possible. His time in Torikai had been largely frustrating. He’d lost Cleptus, a lot of gold, been forced to endure the presence of Melissa and the humiliations she inflicted on him, and he’d failed to acquire even one additional spell despite being in a city with a guild library. But his time here had still been worth it, he’d gotten the one absolutely vital piece of information he’d needed. He now knew where to search for a dragon and, hopefully, a dragon’s egg. He had a very long journey ahead of him.

Waldo was almost to the doors when Valeria caught him by surprise and spoke to him again.

“Oh, Master Waldo? One last thing before you go.”

Waldo stopped, and very cautiously half turned back to Valeria while keeping the two armed drow by the doors in sight. He hadn’t expected Valeria to have anything more to say to him. Drow surprises could be very bad things.

“Yes?”

“That saying about trust being a dagger? Where did you hear it?”

He forced an indifferent expression on to his face and gave an apathetic wave of his hand. “Oh, everywhere. It’s a very common saying all through these lands.”

“Is it? I have met many different lords and merchants from many nations. But I’ve only heard that saying once before. It was from a mage from a very large country south of here. Like you he wore robes that were just one color, not white though.”

“Really? That is, ah, very interesting.”

She picked out another grape with great care, forcing him to stand there and wait. She examined it for a moment, like a jeweler in search of flaws in a gem.

“You truly are nothing like any other White Mage I have ever heard of. You use Great Monster familiars, you gamble, you attend blood sports, you have a wife who is a monster, and you made a deal with me. Do you know I would almost think you weren’t a White Mage at all, but someone impersonating one. In fact, I would think you act and sound like a Dark Mage.”

Waldo laughed. “That’s funny. Me a Dark Mage. That’s ridiculous.” Even to his own ears his laughter sounded forced.

“Of course, it is.” She popped the grape into her mouth and made a show of chewing and finally swallowing it. “It’s a silly notion. Well, don’t let me keep you any longer. Safe journeys, Master Waldo.”

“Thank you.” Waldo hurried out, walking as fast as he could without breaking into an actual run.

XXX

Once Waldo was gone Nen spoke. “He is one, isn’t he?”

Valeria nodded. “Yes, he must be.”

“Then why didn’t Melissa expose or execute him?”

Valeria raised an eyebrow. “Isn’t it obvious? He has a succubus as a completely devoted and subservient wife. He must be an absolute beast in bed. No doubt he has serviced Melissa like a bull and made her his obedient woman.”

Nen thought about it and then nodded. “That does seem the only possible answer.”

XXX

The horrible ball of fire had left the sky and it was night as Waldo exited the House of Black Glass. The streets of Torikai were still well lit thanks to the magics of the guild. He could see there were crowds milling near the Arena.  They would be enjoying the feast in the plaza, especially if they had bet on Varca. Waldo went down one of the side streets that would lead him to the gold gate without having to navigate a mass of people. He was relieved to have survived his bargain with Valeria and made it out alive. The fact she had guessed the truth about him was worrying, and one more reason to get to the docks as quickly as possible.

As he headed down the street he sensed an invisible person coming towards him. Waldo didn’t give him a second thought. As they passed, the man struck him in the back of his head. There was sudden pain and surprise and then blackness.

Chapter 36

An Angry Mob

Lieutenant Stolheim was happy.

Captain Metzinger had decided to enjoy the queen’s feast and had left him in charge of the main gate. It was his first command, until the sun rose he was in charge of the twenty guards manning the gold gate. Most of the men assigned to him were unhappy, they wanted to be at the feast. That was too bad, duty came first. The lieutenant intended to do a superb job, so the captain would be nothing but pleased by his performance. The third company had six lieutenants assigned to it, quite a lot for just a hundred men. Like all the other officers in the guard Stolheim was of noble birth, the third son of a baron. His oldest brother would inherit the family estate and their father’s title, his second older brother had gotten a commission in the army, and so he had wound up an officer in the Gold Guard.

It was not too difficult a life. He was provided a large apartment within the Wall at no cost, and a generous stipend to cover his monthly expenses. On top of that he received two gold marks a month in salary. It was enough to allow him to keep pretty little Sarella as a serving girl and bed warmer, and to allow him to socialize regularly with the other officers and noblemen who lived here. He had to lead patrols through the city, deal with thieves and other troublemakers, but the work was not that hard. And having so many officers did mean they could share the burdens. He also was not forced to waste time with training, like all the officers when he was not actually on duty he tried to spend as little time with the men as possible. His free time was better spent at the taverns and the pleasure houses, among his own kind.

Yes, life as an officer within the guard was pleasant. The only frustrating aspect to it was the difficulty with promotion. Captains got three gold marks a month and often got assignments inside the palace itself. Just the thought of getting to work near his beautiful queen made his heart skip a beat. But captains almost never retired, they liked to stay at their posts as long as they could. And when a position did open up it would go to the person with the best connections or the fattest purse. He knew his odds of ever becoming a captain were slim, but that made him all the more determined to perform well and make sure Captain Metzinger was satisfied with him. Stolheim had polished his boots and armor until they shined, and gotten the fluffiest white feather at the top of his helmet. Anyone would be able to tell with just a look that he was a fine officer.

He was thinking about buying some white gloves when one of his men came up to him. “Lieutenant? There’s a crowd coming.”

“A crowd? What do you mean?”

The fool shook his shoulders. “I mean a crowd, lots and lots of people are coming up the road.”

Frowning, Lieutenant Stolheim exited the command post and walked out to stand just behind the open gate. Sure enough he could see a mass of people walking towards the gate, some of them were carrying torches. He could clearly see they were commoners.

“What are these fools doing? Are they drunk? Do they think they’ll be allowed at the feast?”

His men were looking at one another nervously.

“Uh, lieutenant? Should we shut the gate?”

Lieutenant Stolheim turned an incredulous face to the idiot. “Don’t be stupid, the gates never close, you know that. It would take the queen’s order.”

The guard stared back dumbly. “Then are we supposed to let all of them pass through?”

“Of course not! They’re probably all just drunk and think the queen will let them go begging inside the Wall just because it’s her birthday. The commoners never understand there are limits to the queen’s generosity. People should know their place and be grateful for what they’re given.”

Stolheim strode forward to let them get a good look at him. He was an impressive figure. You had to be firm with the rats, they were all lazy and thieving scum who never wanted to work and expected everything to be handed to them.

He took ten steps and then halted in the middle of the Gold Road. He held out one hand signaling them to stop. “What do you people think you are doing? The tournament is already over, you are not permitted to enter the inner city. Stop and return to your homes.”

Stolheim expected to be obeyed, after all he was an officer in the guard. So far as the rats were concerned his word was law. But they didn’t stop. The crowd picked up its pace.

“I said stop! Go back to your homes now. I command you in the name of the queen!”

“Fuck the queen!” Someone in the crowd shouted, followed instantly by cheers.

Stolheim was stunned, those words were treason! And these fools cheered? It was at that moment the lieutenant really noticed just how many people were coming towards him, and how close they were getting.

He began to take a couple steps back, while still facing the crowd. He wasn’t sure what to do

As if seeing this tepid retreat as a signal a man at the very front suddenly pulled out a sword from beneath his cloak. “For the Rabbit!” He shouted and broke into a run. Others brought out swords, many more waved clubs and knives in their hands. They all surged after their leader, howling at the top of their lungs.

Stolheim turned around and ran. “Shut the gate! Shut the gate!”

A few of his men ignored him and simply ran away. Most of them obeyed, half ran to the door to the right and half to the door on the left. They had never bothered to practice closing the gate and the doors were heavy and their hinges had been allowed to rust. As the men pushed the gate began to close, but not quickly.

Stolheim ran past the threshold and stopped. “Hurry up and close it you idiots!” He stood there and yelled at them. It did not occur to him to either raise the alarm or physically help.

The crowd had almost reached the gate before he realized it would not be shut in time. He pulled out his sword, took a step forward, then took a step back, and finally turned around to run. It was too late. The crowd poured through. The men with swords did not hesitate and attacked the guards, cutting them down without even a fight.

Lieutenant Stolheim made it about thirty feet before he felt the cold steel driven into his back. As he lay in the street dying the last thing he heard was a man shouting. “Take everything! Take everything!”

XXX

Derren struck down the cowardly officer who’d tried to abandon his men. He turned around to see the people pouring through the gate. The guards who’d tried to close it had been swarmed under, their heads bashed in with clubs or stabbed to death by dozens of knives.

“Take everything!” Derren yelled. “Take everything! Take back everything they’ve ever taken from us!”

The mob hardly needed his words. They smashed in the windows and doors of every shop and house. The people inside were dragged out and beaten. The prettier the clothes they had on the more savagely they were punched and kicked. Some of the men and women who were pulled out of the buildings begged for mercy and asked what they’d done. Derren was sure that what was happening had to seem like a crime to them. And he had no doubt that some, maybe most, of these people were relatively innocent. But he was also sure that they would have been happy to live in splendor on this side of the Wall without ever lifting a finger to help all those who had nothing. They were not part of the herd. They had not accepted the love of the Great Rabbit. They cared only about their own selfish wants, he wouldn’t waste any of his pity on them.

People poured into the houses and shops. They came out with arms full of anything they could carry. Sacks of flour, rolls of cured meat, bottles of wine, silverware, fine dishes, pots, pans, beautiful clothing, blankets, drapes, books, pieces of furniture, paintings, and even rolled up carpets. Anything that could be used or sold was ripped out and taken. This wasn’t theft though, this was what the merchants liked to call ‘fair compensation.’ If a worker on a caravan lost or accidentally broke anything the merchant would take the cost of it out of what they would be paid. If the merchandise was worth more than their payment, it was the merchant’s right to get the value any way they could. Derren had seen girls forced to work in the pleasure houses and men forced into the fighting pits. Just to make sure a merchant’s purse wasn’t light.

Well, the queen had stolen from his people and this was only fair compensation.

When one of the shops was emptied out a man with a torch went up to it and gleefully set it on fire as folks cheered. Derren hadn’t said anything about burning down the Inner City, that wouldn’t help to feed the poor. He didn’t try to stop it though. The people who lived here were of the wolves and the foxes, if they suffered it wasn’t his concern.

As each building was emptied out it was set ablaze to cheers. The fires would definitely catch and spread.

Hebron came up to him with his sword in one hand and a sack full of tobacco in the other. “This is amazing! Who would have ever thought we could do this!”

“It’s because the Great Rabbit is watching over and blessing us. All of this is his will.” Derren said.

“What do we do now?”

“We keep going, there’s still more to take.”

XXX

Derren, Hebron, and the fighters from his guild led and the throng followed behind. Looting, robbing, and burning as they went. A few times they’d run into a patrol of guards. The patrol would take one look at the size of the crowd and flee.

They eventually reached the Great Plaza where the Arena, mage guild, and main gaming houses all were. Derren was amazed to see there were still people sitting at the tables eating and laughing. There were musicians, singers, acrobats, jugglers, and painted whores; all to entertain the people feasting. This was the same feast he and the poor who’d been allowed to attend the tournament had been turned away from. Hundreds of yards away he could smell the sweet aroma of meat cooked over open fires. Fat, rich, gluttonous men and women were drinking and feasting even as the city was burning around them. Somehow Derren didn’t find that surprising at all.

Without speaking a word, some of the crowd charged towards the tables and some went to the gaming house. The revelers and performers only noticed them when the mob let out a howl. The performers were the smart ones. They had no idea what was going on, but they ran away as fast as their legs would carry them. Most of the fat fools wearing satin and velvets remained in their seats and simply watched. Perhaps they were too drunk to see the danger, or maybe they assumed the crowd was there to entertain them somehow. After all, when the poor came to this place it was always to serve the rich. Many of them were still sitting there as they got their skulls smashed in or knives driven into their throats. Nothing drove hungry people to greater fury than seeing tables piled high with food and drink, and knowing they weren’t permitted a single bite. The crowd murdered the feasters, robbed them, and began to stuff their faces.

The gaming house was a bit different. It was still open and the guards protecting it were competent. The moment they spotted his people spilling into the plaza they shut and barred the heavy iron doors. The gaming houses all had vaults with fortunes in gold and silver stored within. They were built like fortresses with a single entrance, heavy doors, and thick stone walls. Hundreds of men slammed up against the door and tried to force it open, but it didn’t budge. Men in the mob began to cry out and as crossbow bolts began to pepper them. From inside the guards were shooting at them through slits in the second story wall. It figured the queen would make sure her wealth was well protected.

Derren doubted the place would be overrun any time soon, but they would get the money inside if they had to tear the place apart stone by stone.

“IN THE NAME OF THE QUEEN, STOP THIS MADNESS!!” An ungodly voice boomed out.

From the north side of the plaza men in brightly colored robes or golden armor came running. Their numbers were far greater than a common patrol.

Derren waved his sword above his head. “Rally to me! Rally to me!”

The people trying to storm the gaming house and those among the feasting tables hurried back towards the middle of the plaza where Derren and his fellow fighters were.

The guards formed up directly in front of the guild hall. They formed a ragged line with twenty men across, their formation was ten deep. Gold guards, all in armor and with their swords drawn. Spread out in front of the guards were twelve mages. Their lines were not perfect, but the guards at least had some discipline and were in formation.

Derren was surrounded by a seething mob. He had no idea exactly how many people were with him, but they easily outnumbered the guards by at least twenty to one, perhaps by as much as thirty or forty to one. But only about thirty of his people were armed with swords, and only he and his guild mates really knew how to use them. No one on his side had armor and, of course, they had no magic.

The mages cast spells and suddenly a dozen giants towered above the plaza. The forms of the mages seemed to be looking down on them. Derren had seen this magic before, in the Arena just today. He understood that these giants were not real, they were a trick. But the people of the Rats Nest had been taught to fear magic and hold it in awe. The mages of the guild were like small gods walking the Earth. The sight of twelve of them standing twenty feet tall sent a shiver of fear through the crowd. They began to pull back, like a tide receding from the shore.

“It’s a trick!” Derren yelled. “What you see isn’t real, it’s a lie like everything else about this place!”

One of the images took a step forward and scowled down upon the multitude. Derren didn’t know his name but knew he was the same one who had disqualified Belle at the tournament.

“All of you are guilty of murder, theft, arson, and high treason! The punishment for your crimes is death! Only out of the queen’s great mercy I will spare most of your wretched lives. All I require is that you hand over your leaders to me and leave the inner city at once! Do this and the rest of you will be spared! Refuse and you will all die here and now!”

Faces turned to Derren and Hebron. Faces that were frightened and confused.

“Don’t listen to him! He’s the queen’s little dog!” Derren yelled.

The giant image pointed down directly to where Derren stood. “Is he your leader? Bring him to me! Now!”

The crowd looked at Derren, then up at the giants. They began to inch closer.

“Think of what we’ve done here tonight!” Derren shouted holding his sword ready. He had no intention of giving up. “Do you really want nothing to change? Do you want the queen to go on using you and letting you suffer? If you want change you have to fight for it! If you would save the herd, you have to fight the wolves!”

They listened, they hesitated. Their eyes turned back up.

“What are you fools doing?” The giant demanded. “Do you all want to die tonight? Give him to me or-”

Then from the crowd one voice yelled out as clear as day. “For the Rabbit!”

A stone flew.

“For the Rabbit!” Someone else shouted.

“For the Rabbit!” Another stone flew.

“Fuck the Queen!” Another.

“For the Rabbit!” Another.

“Fuck the Queen and all her fucking wizards too!” Another.

Hundreds of rocks began to fly though the air towards the enemy. The guards had armor and metal helmets, but no shields. They covered their faces to protect themselves. The mages instinctively ducked and tried to cover themselves. And as they did so their images did the same. The terrifying impression of twelve all powerful wizards towering above them was ruined as they seemed to scrunch up and flinch.

Their leader, the one in red and gold who’d pointed out Derren and demanded he be given up refused to cower and remained standing straight. One of the rocks caught him in the temple. He fell over and hit the ground in a lump. The instant he did so, his image vanished.

“You see?!” Derren shouted. “It’s all just a trick! FOR THE RABBIT!” Waving his sword, he charged forward.

With a wild cheer the throng stampeded right behind him. And in that moment Derren witnessed the mages revealing their true selves. They all tried to run. Not one of them stood his ground and tried to fight back with magic. Some of them tried to push through the lines of guards in order to get away. Seeing the mages abandon them the guards immediately lost heart and turned tail to run as well. The battle was over before it even properly began.

XXX

Some of the guards escaped the plaza with their lives, none of the mages did. Derren had the very great pleasure of hacking one of the cowards to bloody pieces. It offended him that these craven worms had the same titles as the noble and heroic Waldo and Melissa. Derren was splattered in blood, the butchered corpse at his feet. He looked about at the slaughter, at all the bodies lying on the paving stones. Many more men were holding new swords in their hands. With this all of the inner city was theirs.

Derren went up to one of his people who was carrying a torch. “Give me that.”

The man immediately obeyed and Derren took the torch in his free hand and climbed the steps to the guild hall. The entrance was open. With great satisfaction he tossed in the torch. He stood there and watched the carpets catch and spread to the wooden furnishings that had been varnished. They caught immediately and drank in the flames.

“Hey! Why’d you do that?” One of his people asked. “We didn’t even start to rob the place yet!”

“It is the will of the god,” Derren said with total certainty. “The mages were the worst of all the queen’s lackeys. Nothing of theirs should survive, let all of it burn.”

Derren was also sure Master Waldo would be most pleased about this. The guild had disrespected the master. What better punishment could there be than for all of them to die and for their precious hall and library to burn to ash?

“Come on, there’s plenty more to do.”

Chapter 37

I Am Saving You

Waldo slowly came awake. The very first thing he noted was a throbbing from the back of his head. The second thing he noticed was the fact his hands and feet were tied.

“Good, you’re finally awake. I was beginning to worry.”

He recognized the voice. “Melissa? I need your help, someone robbed me.” Waldo opened his eyes and carefully sat up. Even that little bit of movement made his head hurt. He needed to heal himself. It took a moment for his eyes to focus. When they did he saw he was in an alleyway somewhere near the wall. He thought he heard shouting in the distance, and there seemed to be a whiff of smoke in the air. His arms and legs were tightly bound. He could do no more than sit up.

“She knows all about that,” Cleptus said. The thief was leaning against one of the alley walls, without a care in the world. Melissa was gripping a wand in both hands and staring down at him.

“I see, if you wanted to talk again you could have just asked.”

“I suppose you think you’re very clever,” Melissa said frowning.

“Not at the moment. The potion finally wore off, didn’t it?”

Melissa surprised him by shaking her head. “No, it seems it really is permanent. I am still in love with you.”

“You have a really, really strange way of showing it.” He paused as a thought occurred to him. “Oh, wait. Are you wanting to play, ‘Slavemaster and the innocent slave boy?’ Because if you are I don’t think I’m going to be able to perform very well tied up like this. In this sort of roleplay, the ropes are supposed to be more decorative than binding.”

“Will you stop with your ridiculous jokes and take this seriously?!”

“Actually, he’s being completely serious,” Cleptus said with a smirk. “He and his little succubus play those sorts of games all the time.”

“Disgusting!”

Waldo sucked in a breath and glared at the thief. Cleptus smiled back.

“Yes,” Melissa growled. “He’s told me about all your filthy secrets. I know what Alice really is. Do you understand how repulsive you are, Waldo? To have lain with a monster is the absolute height of depravity! It’s bestiality! The things you did with that creature are unnatural, grotesque, and repulsive!”

“You’re a virgin, aren’t you?”

Her hand lashed out and slapped him hard across the face, knocking him from a seated position to flat on his side. “Enough with the jokes! Take this seriously!”

“As you wish.” With his hands bound the only spell he could work was levitation, but he could still summon his familiars. He knew Melissa was dangerous, but he didn’t have a choice. “Concalo.”

Nothing happened. Both Alice and Gronk should have instantly appeared.

“Your pets can’t interfere.” Melissa pointed a single finger at the ground. “Look where you are.”

Waldo hadn’t noticed it, but now that she pointed it out he realized they were both standing inside a large circle. There were runes on the outside of it which were for blocking summoning magic.

“Well, that’s unfortunate.” He sat back up, it was awkward as the ropes were tight and really limited how much he could move. “So, what happens now? You kill me?”

“Do you honestly believe I would go through this much trouble just to kill you?”

“Maybe. Who can tell with a White Mage? Your sort isn’t known for being rational.”

“So, you’re really not one yourself,” Cleptus cut in. “When the lady here told me, I wasn’t sure it was true. I figured it had to be personal between you two. She hates you way too much for it to just be her job.”

“My reasons don’t concern you, thief.” Melissa said.

“She’s in love with me,” Waldo said matter of factly.

Cleptus gave an understanding nod. “That explains it then.”

“Tell me something, is she paying you? Or did you betray me out of spite?”

“Me betray you?” Cleptus looked and sounded genuinely offended. “You let them do this to me!” He waved his stump about.

Despite the ropes Waldo managed to shrug. “I told you what would happen if you were caught.”

“You still could have saved me!”

“Why? A thief who gets himself caught isn’t worth having.”

“I bet you don’t feel that way now though. Melissa offered me twenty gold guilders to betray you, plus she’s going to remove your seal and set me free.”

“Remove it?” Waldo glanced at Melissa. “You haven’t told him?”

“No, why would I?”

“Fair point.”

Cleptus’s head swiveled between the two of them. “Told me what?”

“The seal I carved into your chest is fake, there’s nothing magical about it.”

“What?” Cleptus spat. “So, I’ve been your slave all this time for no reason?!”

“You got to do a lot of traveling and have an adventure. For a slave I’d say you received excellent treatment.”

“I’d like to cut your throat!”

“So? My grandfather wants to eat my heart. Get in line.”

Cleptus glared at Melissa. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Would you have helped me if I had?”

“Hells yes! To get even with this prick and for the gold.” He spat. “I’ve had my fill of you White Mages, real and pretend. Give me my gold and I’ll be on my way.”

Melissa pointed her wand at him. “For your help you have my thanks, thief.”

Cleptus put his hand up. “Whoa! Wait a minute! I don’t need-”

“Ventus est torana.” A ferocious wind whipped up at his feet and whirled him about like a leaf. Melissa lifted her wand above her head and Cleptus flew. His arms and legs flailed as he went up into the sky. His terrified scream rose and faded as Waldo lost sight of him.

“Why did you do that?” Waldo asked.

“What else would I do with him?” Her wand was still in hand, but she was not pointing it at him. “He was a thief, thieves should be killed.”

“Even the ones who help you?”

“He was a thief,” she repeated. “The fewer thieves in this word the better. Besides, he would have told stories about you. There are too many of those already.”

“You made a bargain with him.”

Both her eyebrows leapt up her forehead. “Are you condemning me for lying and breaking an agreement with a criminal? You tricked him into being your servant and used him to steal for you. And you question my actions?”

“Well I’m not a White Mage.” Waldo glanced down at his robes. “Well, not a real one. Aren’t you supposed to be honorable and all that?”

“I am honorable, a thousand times more honorable than you. My honor comes from serving my Order in whatever manner is necessary. Any crime can be forgiven if it serves a higher purpose.”

“Well that’s convenient,” Waldo gave her a respectful nod. “You would make a great Dark Mage.”

He saw her entire body go rigid. She gripped her wand so tight her knuckles went white. “Are you wanting me to kill you? Or do you simply enjoy insulting me so much you don’t care about the consequences?”

“I meant it as a compliment.”

“Who would take that as a compliment?!”

Waldo sighed. “Never mind.”

Melissa slowly shook her head. “You are a thief, a murderer, a corrupter, a plunderer, a liar, a deceiver, a cult leader, a false prophet, a slaver, a fornicator of beasts, and a pretender to my Order. You bring ruin to every place you visit, like some living, breathing plague. You have earned death a hundred, a thousand, times over. You are, without the slightest doubt, the most evil and wicked man I have ever known.”

“Thank you!”

Melissa stopped and stared at him, disbelief painted on her features. “Why do you mock me? Is it such wonderful sport?”

He sighed again, this was not going well. “I was being polite. Whenever someone compliments me I always thank them for it.”

“Is everything a game to you?” She sounded frustrated.

“Believe me Melissa, I don’t find any of this to be funny.”

“How did this happen to you?”

“Why are you asking me? You’re the one who had me dragged here and tied up.”

“I mean how could you be so monstrous? You have the same blood I do. Your eyes mark you as a child of Avalon, regardless of your birthplace. You are a mage with great strength. You are a HEALER! You possess the rarest and most blessed form of magic there is. By all rights you should be one of the leaders of the Order of Mist. Instead, you commit the worst crimes possible, and do so wearing white robes. Your very existence is an affront to everything I hold dear. Yet, despite all that, I don’t want to hurt you. I want to save you.”

“Is that why you brought me here?”

“Yes.”

Waldo licked his lips and considered his words very carefully. Maybe he could talk his way out of this. Melissa was obviously confused if not completely insane. If he could just make her understand reality he might convince her to let him go. “Well, I appreciate that, I really do. But I don’t want to be saved.”

“I know, but what you want doesn’t matter. For all your sins and crimes, you are blessed, Waldo. The One We Must Follow has sent me to you. For surely, all this was His divine will. You are lost but will be brought back into the light. Rejoice.” She stepped towards him. There was a strange look in her eye. It reminded Waldo of someone who had taken too much wolfsbane.

He tried to inch back from her. “Thank you, but I really don’t think your god will get much use from me.”

She stood over him. With her right hand she suddenly grabbed a fistful of his hair and forced his face up towards hers. Her other hand gripped his chin.

He was scared. “What are you doing?”

“Saving you.” She began to speak words of magic which he heard as the human tongue. “Until the hour of my death I bind you to me…”

And he knew, he knew exactly what she was doing. “NO!!!” He twisted and yanked his head away as hard as he could. He thought she might rip out his hair, but she wouldn’t let go no matter how hard he fought. He tried to stand, to kick, to bite, ANYTHING to get away from her. But she wouldn’t let go and the ropes made it impossible for him to do more than jerk about.

Melissa ignored his struggles and continued the enchantment. “Our souls are joined together, and your life shall end with mine. You shall never be hidden from my sight nor speak an untruth to me. For we are one to the death. This is our contract.”

She kissed him. Waldo felt a flash of heat rush through his body. It was done.

The Death Seal was complete.

Chapter 38

The Will Of The Rabbit

Alice was pacing the deck of the ship. It was a simple barge with a single mast and sail and a crew of only five. The crewmen were all huddled together and whispering. Their captain had been more than happy to take her silver, but that was before they’d heard the screams and the sounds of fighting. Before they noticed the large fire and the smoke beginning to rise over the city. Whatever was happening was happening inside the Wall, where Waldo was.

“That’s it, I’m going to find him.”

“The master said for us to wait here and not go back.” Belle was leaning against the wooden rail, causing the ship to list about ten degrees.

“How can you be so calm?” Alice rounded on her. “You felt it too, he was terrified! The last time I felt him that scared was when he was fighting his grandfather!”

“The drow are scary, it’s not a surprise he was afraid. Maybe Nen wanted to spend some time alone with him.” Belle closed her eyes and shuddered. “But he’s not afraid now though.”

“No,” she admitted. “But I don’t like what he’s feeling now either. He feels,” she chewed her lip and thought about the best word to describe it. “Defeated.”

Belle nodded. “Maybe the drow broke the deal, that’s probably what happened.”

“Then why did he feel excited before?”

“High expectations? Look, sweetie, you’re overthinking this. The master can summon us if he really needs us. He made it clear he wants us to stay here and wait for him.” She glanced at the crew and lowered her voice. “What do you plan to do? Fly in and scoop him up? What if someone spots you and you get blasted with a bolt of lightning or something? I sort of get the feeling those mages don’t like us much.”

“Well, since they tried to kill you before everything happened today I can’t really argue with that. But he’s not moving, why is he still in one place? And what is happening up there? It sounds like a war.”

“Birthday parties can get out of hand sometimes. Look sweetie, if he’s in trouble he’ll summon us. Until then let’s wait here like he said.”

Alice sighed. What Belle said made sense, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that something very bad was going on. “Fine, I’ll wait for now. But if he feels afraid again or he doesn’t start moving soon I’m going.”

The captain approached her. “Excuse me, miss. Just how long is it going to be before we can go?”

“I don’t know.”

“The lads are getting a bit nervous. Troubles in a city have a way of spreading fast. I think we’d all feel better if we cast off.”

“We already paid you ten silver coins, and you agreed to leave when we told you to.”

“I did, but it’s never a good thing to be close to men fighting.”

She took a deep breath and looked deep into the captain’s eyes. “Please, be patient and ask your men to do the same.”

A blank expression filled his features and his mouth opened and closed wordlessly. “Yes, I’ll do that.” He wandered back to his crew.

She didn’t like Charming people, but there were times when it was necessary. Alice began to pace again and hoped she would soon sense Waldo approaching.

XXX

He was lying on his side, panting. He felt exhausted and unbearably hot, as though he’d just run ten miles. There was a stinging pain on his chest, above his heart, and a buzzing in the back of his head. From somewhere he could hear people shouting.

Melissa was kneeling beside him, he could feel her fingers running through his hair.

“Don’t worry, the effects will pass soon,” Melissa said as she continued to touch him. “You’ll recover your strength and we’ll be able to set out. You’ll love Avalon, I promise. It’s the most beautiful country in the world.”

Liar, Waldo thought. I am from the most wondrous and majestic city in all the Shattered Lands. What could your miserable little island have that even begins to compare to The Forge or The Hall or the seven castles of the Great Houses?

Her hand finally left his hair and began to play with his ear and cheek. “You’re angry with me, aren’t you? I can understand, but it’s for your own good. Now your new life can begin. You can leave your past behind and start over clean. Once you’ve been reeducated you can be inducted into the Order of Mist. With your natural strength and Talent in Healing you’ll rise through the ranks quickly. We’ll be married of course, and we’ll have at least a dozen beautiful children, all strong with magic. I’ll make you happy, my beloved. You have been truly blessed.”

He turned his face up to look at her. “Fuck… you.” He said between pants.

Melissa didn’t get upset with him, she continued to gently touch his face. “You can be angry with me, it’s fine. I’m sure in time you’ll come to appreciate what I’ve done for you. You belong to me now, Waldo. Until death do we part.”

Waldo wondered if the sounds he was hearing were the Dark Powers laughing at him. Perhaps Alice had been right about them being jealous gods. If this was his punishment for telling a few stories it seemed awfully disproportionate to his crime. Couldn’t they have just given him leprosy or covered him in boils?

And just as he was certain the Dark Powers were treating him the way a dog in heat treats a person’s leg, he was shown they had a sense of humor. The shouts he’d heard grew louder and closer. Some people ran past the mouth of the alley, others chased after them. One of these spotted him and Melissa and called out. Dozens of men poured into the alley from both sides. All of them wore work clothes, a few carried swords with others carrying torches, clubs, or daggers. Not one of them wore armor or carried a shield.

When this mob arrived, Melissa got to her feet with her wand at the ready. Waldo remained bound on the ground. The mob did not attack them, but seemed very angry. Melissa’s stood protectively over him with her face darting to either side. They were packed in and within arm’s length. Waldo noted they had stepped all over the lines and runes of the circle Melissa had drawn. It was a moment of sudden and utter charity.

One man pushed his way to the front of the unruly horde, he had a bloodied sword in his right hand and his shirt and face were stained red.

“Master Rabbit! Mistress Cornwall! What happened?” Derren asked. He pointed at Waldo. “Cut the master free!”

Two men with knives hurriedly sliced the ropes and helped Waldo to his feet. His legs didn’t want to hold him up and he was forced to lean on one of them to stand.

“The mages did this didn’t they?” Derren seethed. “It wasn’t enough for them to steal your woman’s victory and take everything. They had to attack you too.” He nodded to Melissa. “You must have rescued him, mistress. I’m very glad you’re both safe.”

Melissa hesitated. “Yes, that’s exactly what happened.”

“Well you don’t need to worry. We’ve already killed a bunch of them and the guards, we’re taking back everything they’ve stolen from us! For they be not of the herd and will not have the Rabbit’s love.” He lifted his sword over his head and gave a shout. “For the Rabbit!”

All the men gave a loud cheer in response.

Waldo stood there and looked around. Besides the people in the alleyway there were many more in the street. They were looting the buildings and then setting them on fire. The few who tried to stop them were savagely beaten or stabbed. There were no Gold Guards to be seen. There had to be hundreds of men rampaging, maybe thousands. Could all these really be people who believed his stories?

Just as an experiment Waldo put his hands behind his head. “The love of the Rabbit unto you.”

Derren and every man in the alleyway made the sign of the Rabbit. “And unto you as well.”

Waldo stared at them. It seemed he was a much better liar than he’d ever imagined.

Melissa gawked and shook her head. She turned to Waldo. “Avalon has been sending ambassadors here for years trying to gain support, and we achieved nothing. You managed to cause all this in less than a week!”

His eyes glared back at hers. “I am but an instrument of the Great Rabbit’s will.”

These men were all insane, but unlike Melissa they were insane in a good way. If he were to point at Melissa, shout ‘blasphemer,’ and tell them to tear her apart, would they? He’d instructed them to obey all White Mages, could he convince them she had sinned and that the Great Rabbit considered her unworthy? As much as he would have loved to try it, Waldo had to immediately dismiss the idea. Even if these idiots were willing, he couldn’t kill her now, not without killing himself. The next best thing was to get as far away from her as he possibly could.

“Derren, I have a sacred mission to carry out far from this city. I want some of your men to help me get to the gold gate.”

Derren immediately bowed his head. “Yes, master. Whatever you command.”

“Wait!” Melissa grabbed Waldo’s hand. “You can’t leave! With your followers we can stage a revolt! We can take over this city and country! You have to stay and help me!”

He yanked his hand free of hers. He still felt weak, but his anger helped to harden his words. “You don’t give me orders. Do whatever you want with them, but I’m leaving.” He turned his lips up in a cold smile. “It’s the will of the Rabbit.”

“You’re making a very stupid mistake.” Melissa warned him.

“Do you dare question the wisdom of the Great Rabbit Kookoocachoo?”

Melissa glanced at the faces of all those listening to them. She then did something that caught Waldo by surprise. She darted forward and kissed him. It was rushed and sloppy and over before he could push her away or yell at her. Melissa’s cheeks blushed, and she appeared to be satisfied.

“If it is the god’s will who am I who to challenge it? Go then, but know when my work here is done I will follow after you. Wherever you go I will always follow you.”

Waldo wiped his lips and got moving. “Good to know.” Ten men came with him. As he left he heard Melissa’s order to the rest of them.

“Follow me to the palace.”

Chapter 39

Leaving Torikai

The tournament had been very exciting. She loved surprises and the ending had certainly been that. Many of the spectators had booed and seemed upset, but Garibaldi had explained to her that Master Waldo had cheated. There had been no choice but to disqualify Belle and banish both her and Waldo. It was all very disappointing, but she’d accepted it. Truthfully, she wasn’t sorry to see Waldo go, he’d been very rude. She was mainly saddened to know she wouldn’t see Alice again. All in all, though, it had still been a wonderful birthday celebration. She hoped next years would be just as exciting.

As she was relaxing, one of her servants came knocking on her apartment door to report the peasants were rioting. She’d assumed it was a celebration of her birthday that had gotten out of hand. She told the man to have the guards deal with it and shooed him away. Madis had then returned to her play and not given it another thought.

But, before long, there was a pounding on her door. The same servant came in without even waiting for royal permission. “My queen, you must run! They’re coming here! To the palace!”

“Who?”

“The people! Thousands of them!”

“They are? Did Garibaldi want to surprise me? He is always doing little things like that.”

“Your majesty, they aren’t here to celebrate, they’re tearing the city apart! Entire blocks are burning! You need to escape while you still can!”

“What are you talking about?” She asked in annoyance. “My people love me. I’m sure this is just their way of celebrating my birthday. Tell Garibaldi to entertain them for a bit and then send them away. The commoners really shouldn’t be here, no matter how much they love me.”

The fool servant had gawked at her before turning around and simply running off. He hadn’t waited to be dismissed or even shut the door to her rooms. Madis had been very upset and made a mental note to have the man dismissed. Perhaps some of the servants needed new training in proper etiquette. She ordered one of her maids to shut the door and returned to her games.

That was what she was doing when they came for her.

There was shouting and the sound of things breaking out in the hall. She was just about to order one of her maids to see what was happening when the door was kicked in. Men in dirty, worn clothes rushed into her quarters, some had bloody swords in their hands.

“She’s here!” One of them shouted.

“For the Rabbit!” Another yelled.

Madis had stared at the pack of dirty commoners not understanding what was happening. Were they all insane? “Get out! How dare you?! Guards! Guards!”

Phiaa had run up to block their way. “You can’t be here! These are the queen’s rooms!”

One of the men slapped her across the face knocking her down.

“Bring them all!”

They grabbed Madis and yanked her out of her bed. “Stop! What are you doing?!! I am the queen! I am the queen! Stop! Guards! Guards! Garibaldi! Help!!”

No one came to save her. She and her maids were dragged screaming all the way to the throne room.  They threw Madis down onto the hard stone floor in front of her throne. She scrambled to get to her knees. The entire place was packed with dirty commoners. They were ripping down the curtains, smashing the furniture to kindling, and acting like animals. The world seemed to have gone mad.

“What are you doing?!” She screamed and got to her feet. “I am your queen! I command you to stop!”

“And what is a queen?” A voice called out from inside the crowd.

Instantly, people quieted down and began to move and make room. As they did so, Madis saw bodies scattered about the floor. Royal guards and servants, their heads hacked from their bodies, some torn literally to pieces. What shocked her most was the sight of Garibaldi, he was still in his robes. His chest was soaked in red, his eyes were open and staring at her unblinking. Stepping past her advisor’s corpse was a woman in white robes. The robes were no longer pristine, there were streaks of filth and spattered blood stains, some dried, some still glistening. Melissa strode towards her with her wand gripped firmly in one hand. As she walked past, people bowed their heads to her.

“What is a queen?” Melissa repeated her own question and then answered it. “Just a woman with a crown, and I see no crown on you. Nunc.”

With that single word of magic all the illusions within the throne room were dispelled. The walls were no longer white marble, but grey granite. The golden throne of Torikai was revealed to be carved alabaster. Madis’s true form was exposed. The thinning hair, the wrinkles, the dark spots, the rolls of flesh hanging beneath her chin and arms, the shapeless lumps of fat that made up her entire body, all of it was on display. Covered only by a scanty pink, silk nightgown that was stretched out over her corpulent body.

“NO!!!” Madis desperately covered herself with her arms and bent down, but there was nowhere for her to hide. Everyone could see her, and she could see the looks of disgust on their faces.

“That’s the queen? I’ve seen prettier pigs!”

“She’s like a pregnant sow wrapped in a pink blanket.”

“No wonder there was never enough food in the market!”

“She’s a heifer. We ought to call in a butcher.”

“That was some strong magic.”

“Disgusting! I can’t believe I ever wanted to fuck that!”

They pointed and made their jokes and rude comments. Melissa simply stood there, looking down at her with obvious contempt.

“You did this!” Madis shrilled while still vainly trying to cover herself.

“I told you many times, Madis, the truth will always win out in the end.”

“How did you turn my people against me? Was it magic?”

Both of Melissa’s eyebrows rose. “You think I had to trick them into hating you?” The White Mage shook her head. “You did that entirely on your own. A sovereign’s primary duty is to see to the welfare of her subjects. You never cared about anything but yourself. ‘Let them eat candy.’ Do you really believe hungry people will love a queen who tells them that?”

Heads in the crowd nodded and faces hardened.

“What should we do with her?” Someone shouted.

“Kill her!”

“Hang her!”

“Butcher her!”

“Tear the fat pig apart!”

Madis jerked her eyes about at all the angry faces that surrounded her. They were screaming their hatred and fury. There was no escape. These were her people! They were supposed to love her! Where did all this anger come from? She was supposed to be their beautiful queen!

Melissa held her hands up and the crowd slowly quieted down. Once that was done Melissa leaned in close to Madis.

“Your people hate you, but if you are willing to listen to my words it is not too late.”

Madis looked about once more. There was not a single friendly face, no one to protect her.

“What do you want?”

“To begin with you must show your willingness to change. You will need to…” Melissa whispered in the woman’s ear.

Madis blinked. “Is that a joke?”

Melissa stood straight and crossed her arms across her chest. “Are you rejecting my advice? If so then you are beyond help, and I will let the people do as they will.”

“No,” Madis said quickly. She swallowed and stood straight. Madis put the palms of her hands behind her head and spoke with an uncertain voice. “The… love of the rabbit unto you.”

To her surprise, everyone in the crowd also put their palms behind their heads. “And unto you as well.”

Nodding, Melissa came over to the queen’s side and placed a firm hand on her shoulder. “That is a good first step, Queen Madis, but you will have to do much more to earn back the trust of your people. Next, I think I will draw up a treaty for you to sign. And I am sure all the guest kings will be happy to sign it as well. You, and your country, will join the Alliance. We will guide and protect you, and together bring your people Unity, Justice, and Peace.”

The crowd raised their fists into the air and cheered.

XXX

On the way to the gate Waldo and his escort passed the guild. The ivory tower that climbed into the sky was gone. So were the giant eagles. Now it was just an ordinary building burning, like a hundred others. Waldo thought of all the books, all the knowledge, that had been reduced to kindling. What a horrible waste! Except for what Melissa had done to him this was the worst thing he’d seen since coming here.

The plaza was filled with bodies. They were scattered all along the length and breadth of the place. People had been butchered, hacked to pieces, torn apart, heads smashed in; the variety and degree of violence was impressive. As he was being taken across the plaza he spotted a body in crimson and gold robes. He decided to take a moment to have a closer look. It was Leiznam. From the looks of it he’d been beaten to death.

“Still proud to be an illusionist?” Waldo asked.

Leiznam did not have an answer. Kneeling beside the corpse Waldo began to search through the pockets of his robes. He soon found what he was looking for; a spellbook. There was blood on the cover and edges, but opening it he saw all the pages were perfectly legible. It looked like he’d gotten some new spells after all. He slipped the book into one of his own pockets and got going.

XXX

Waldo couldn’t remember how he’d reached the docks. The followers had taken him to the main gate and wanted to escort him to wherever it was he was going. When he ordered them to leave him they had obeyed however. Somehow, he made it to the wharves without further incident.

“Darling! Are you all right?”

Waldo stopped and tried to focus. Alice was standing in front of him. He’d failed to notice. All he could think about was her presence in the back of his mind. He could shut his eyes and point to exactly where she was. From the strength of the feeling he knew she had to be somewhere still inside the Wall. The Death Seal was different from the Contract you made with a familiar. Melissa could not summon him or compel him to obey and there was no emotional bond between them, a very small mercy. She was not chasing him yet, but she would. There was no hiding from her now. If he ran to the other end of the world she would find him.

“Darling?” Alice put her hands gently to his face. He could sense her worry. Given what she had to be sensing from him it was more than understandable. “What’s wrong?”

He forced a smile to try and reassure her. “I’m fine. Get me to the ship.”

She nodded. “All right.”

Alice put an arm over her shoulder and helped him to the barge. Normally he would have been embarrassed, now it barely registered. Her presence wouldn’t go away, he couldn’t ignore it or pretend it wasn’t there. It was a perpetual buzzing, like some horrible bug that had burrowed into his head. How had he been so stupid? How could he have gotten himself into such a mess? The damage was permanent, there was no way to remove the seal. The only thing that would ever break their connection was death.

Alice brought him to the small vessel. Belle was waiting, along with their possessions and the five man crew.

“You okay, master?” Belle asked.

“Just fine.”

“What’s going on inside the Wall? The birthday party get out of hand?”

Waldo looked back. A very large section of the wall was no longer golden, but ordinary stone. The fires gave the city a ridiculously bright and cheerful appearance. Black smoke was rising into the night, and they could hear the faint echo of screams as well as cheers.

“It’s a riot I suppose, or maybe it’s a revolution. I don’t care.” Waldo turned to the captain. “Get me out of here, take me as far away from this place as you can, all the way to the Storm Sea would be nice.”

The captain was eager to go, he and his men cast off and the barge was soon pulling clear of the wharves and going down the Acushnet River.

“Did the drow do something? Did you get what you wanted?” Alice asked.

Waldo went through his pockets. The drow map was still there, so was his wand, his spellbooks, and even his potion ingredients. She hadn’t stolen anything from him.

Except his life of course.

He took Alice’s hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. The truth could wait. “I’m fine, Alice. Everything is fine.”

There was doubt in her eyes, but she didn’t question him. She nodded and wrapped her fingers around his. Waldo shut his eyes and listened carefully. He was sure he could hear the Dark Powers laughing.

THE END